inferiour Condition being but an Off-spring of this Root be interpreted or brought in Plea against this primary and radical Constitution without Guilt of the highest Treason and destructive Enmity to the Publick-weal and Polity because by the very Constitution of this Kingdom all Laws or interpretation of Laws tending to Confusion or Dissolution are ipso facto void In this case we may allude and say That the Covenant which was 400 Years before the Law an after-Act cannot disanul it Ob. It may be objected That this Discourse seems to make our Government to be founded in Equity not in Law or upon that common rule of Salus Populi which is alike common to all Nations as well as any And so what Difference Ans The Fundamental Laws of England are nothing but the Common Laws of Equity and Nature reduced into a particular way of Policy which Policy is the ground of our Title to them and interest in them For though it is true that Nature hath invested all Nations in an equal right to the Laws of Nature and Equity by a common Bounty without respect of Persons yet the several Models of external Government and Policy renders them more or less capable of this their common Right For though they have an equal Right in Nature to all the Laws of Nature and Equity yet having fundamentally subjected themselves by their Politick Constitutions unto a Regal Servitude by Barbarism or the like they have thereby much disabled and disvested themselves of that common Benefit But on the contrary where the outward Constitution or Polity of a Republick is purposely framed for the consirming and better conserving this common Right of Nature and Equity as in ours there is not only a common Right but also a particular and lawful Power joyned with this Right for its Maintenance and Supportation For whereas other People are without all supreme Power either of making Laws or raising Monies both these Bodies of Supremacy being in the arbitrary hands only of the Sovereign Magistrate amongst many Nations these with us are in the hands of the supreme Government not Governour or Court of Judicature to wit the King and Parliament here the People like Free-men give Money to the King he doth not take it and offers Laws to be enacted doth not receive them so Now in such a constituted Kingdom where the very Constitution its self is the fundamental Law of its own Preservation as is this mixt Regiment of ours consisting of King and Parliament as Head and Body comprehending Monarchy Aristocracy and Democracy there the fundamental Laws are like fundamental Truths in these two Properties First they are comprehended in a very little room to wit Honour and Safety and Secondly they have their influence into all other inferiour Laws which are to be subjected to them and correspondent with them as lawful Children and natural Branches Ob. But in Process of time there are many written Laws which seem at least to contradict this fundamental Constitution and are not they binding notwithstanding it Ans The Constitution of this Kingdom which gave its being and which is the radical and fundamental Law thereof ought therefore to command in chief for that it never yields up its Authority to those inferiour Laws which have their being from it nor ought they which spring from it tend to the Destruction of it but on the contrary it is to derive its radical Virtue and Influence into all succeeding Laws and they like Branches are to make the root flourish from whence they spring with exhibiting the lively and fructifying Virtue thereof according to the Nature and Seasons of succeeding times things incident in after-ages not being able to be foreseen and particularly provided for at the beginning saving in the fundamental Law of Salus Populi politickly established nor can any Laws growing out of that root bear any other Fruit then such as the nature thereof dictates for for a particular branch to ruine the whole Foundation by a seeming sense contrary to it or differing from it is very absurd for then how can it be said Thou bearest not the root but the root thee Laws must always relish of and drink in the Constitution or Polity where they are made and therefore with us the Laws wherein the King is nominated and so seems to put an absolute Authority into his hands must never so be construed for that were with a breath to blow down all the Building at once but the King is there comprehended and meant under a two-sold Notion First as trusted being the Head with that Power the Law confer'd upon him for a Legal and not an Absolute Purpose tending to an honourable Preservation not an unnatural Dissolution Secondly as meaning him juridically not abstractly or personally for so only the Law takes notice of the King as a juridical Person for till the Legislative Power be absolutely in the King so that Laws come down from him to his People and go not up from them to him they must never be so interpreted for as they have a juridical being and beginning to wit in Parliament so must they have a suitable Execution and Administration to wit by the Courts and legal Ministers under the Kings Authority which according to the Constitution of this Kingdom he can no more suspend for the good of his People than the Courts can theirs or if he do to the publick hazard then have the Courts this Advantage that for publick Preservation they may and must provide upon that Principle The King can do no Wrong neither in witholding Justice nor Protection from his People So that then Salus Populi being so principally respected and provided for according to the nature of our Constitution and Polity and so being Lex legum or the Rule of all Laws branching thence then if any Law do by Variation of Times Violence of Tyranny or Misprision of Interpreters vary there-from it is a Bastard and not a Son and is by the lawful Parents either to be reduced or cast out as gendring unto Bondage and ruine of the Inheritance by attempting to erect an absolute and arbitrary Government Nor can this equitable Exposition of particular Statutes taken from the Scope of the politick Constitution be denyed without overthrow of just and legal Monarchy which ever tends to publick Good and Preservation and the setting up of an unjust and illegal Tyranny ruling if not without Law yet by abused Laws turning them as conquered Ordnance upon the People The very Scripture it self must borrow from its Scope and Principles for Explanation of particular Places else it will be abused and as it is through that Default unto Heresies See we not how falsly Satan quoted true Scripture to Christ when he tempted him only by urging the Letter without the Equity or true Intention and Meaning We are to know and do things Verum vere justum juste else we neither judge with righteous Judgment nor obey with just Obedience Ob. But is not the
for securing all these appointed a Test to be taken by all who should be entrusted with the Government which bears expresly That the same should be taken in the plain and genuine sense and meaning of the words We were very careful not to suffer any to take the said Oath or Test with their own Glosses or Explications But the Earâ— of Argyle having after some delays come to Council to take the said Oath as a Privy-Councellor spoke some things which were not then heard nor adverted to and when his Lordship at his next offering to take it in Council as one of the Commissioners of Your Majesties Treasury was commanded to take it simply he refused to do so but gave in a Paper shewing the only sense in which he would take it which Paper we all considered as that which had in it gross and scandalous Reflections upon that excellent Act of Parliament making it to contain things contradictory and inconstant and thereby depraving Your Majesties Laws misrepresenting Your Parliament and teaching Your Subjects to evacuate and disappoint all Laws and Securities that can be enacted for the preservation of the Government suitable to which his Lordship declares in that Paper That he means not to bind up himself from making any alterations he shall think fit for the advantage of Church or State and which Paper he desires may be looked upon as apart of his Oath as if he were the Legislator and able to add a part to the Act of Parliament Upon serious perusal of which Paper we found our selves obliged to send the said Earl to the Castle of Edinburgh and to transmit the Paper to Your Majesty being expresly obliged to both these by Your Majesties express Laws And we have commanded your Majesties Advocate to raise a pursuit against the said Earl for being Author and having given in the said Paper And for the further prosecution of all relating to this Affair we expect Your Majesties Commands which shall be most humbly and faithfully obeyed by Edinburgh Nov. 8. 1681. Your Majesties most Humble most Faithful and most Obedient Subjects and Servants Sic Subscribitur Glencairne Winton Linlithgow Perth Roxburgh Ancram Airlie Levingstoun Jo. Edinburgen Ross Geo. Gordoun Ch. Maitland G. Mekenzie Ja. Foulis J. Drumond Novemb. 15. 1681. The Kings Answer to the Councils Letter C. R. MOst dear c. Having in one of your Letters directed unto us of the 8. Instant received a particular account of the Earl of Argyle's refusing to take the Test simply and of your proceedings against him upon the occasion of his giving in a Paper shewing the only sense in which he will take it which had in it gross and scandalous Reflections upon that excellent late Act of our Parliament there by which the said Test was enjoyned to be taken we have now thought fit to let you know that as we do hereby approve these your Proceedings particularly your sending the said Earl to our Castle of Edinburgh and your commanding our Advocate to raise a Pursuit against him for being Author of and having given in the said Paper so we do also authorize you to do all things that may concern the further prosecution of all relating to this Affair Nevertheless it is our express Will and Pleasure That before any Sentence shall be pronounced against him at the Conclusion of the Process you send us a particular account of what he shall be found guilty of to the end that after our being fully informed thereof we may signifie our further pleasure in this matter For doing whereof c. But as notwithstanding the Councils demanding by their Letter His Majesties allowance for prosecuting the Earl they before any return caused His Majesties Advocate to exhibit an Indictment against him upon the points of slandering and depraving as hath been already remarked so after having received His Majesties answer the design grows and they thought fit to order a new Indictment containing beside the former points the Crimes of Treason and Perjury which accordingly was exhibited and is here subjoyned the difference betwixt the two Indictments being only in the particulars above noted The Copy of the Indictment against the Earl of Argyle Archibald Earl of Argyle YOU are Indicted and Accused That albeit by the Common Law of all well-govern'd Nations and by the Municipal Laws and Acts of Parliament of this Kingdom and particularly by the 21st and by the 43d Act Par. 2 James 1. and by the 83d Act Par. 6. James 5. and by the 34th Act Par. 8. James 6. and the 134th Act Par. 8. James 6. and the 205th Act Par. 14. James 6. All Leasing-makers and tellers of them are punishable with tinsel of Life and Goods like as by the 107th Act Par. 7. James 1. it is statuted That no man interpret the Kings Statutes otherwise than the Statute bears and to the intent and effect that they were made for and as the makers of them understood and who so does in the contrary to be punished at the Kings will And by the 10th Act Par. 10. James 6. it is statuted That none of His Majesties Subjects presume or take upon him publickly to declare or privately to speak or write any purpose of reproach or slander of His Majesties Person Estate or Government or to deprave his Laws or Acts of Parliament or misconstrue his proceedings whereby any mistaking may be moved betwixt his Highness his Nobility and loving Subjects in time coming under pain of death certifying them that does in the contrary they shall be reputed as seditious and wicked Instruments enemies to his Highness and to the Commonwealth of this Realm and the said pain of death shall be executed against them with all rigour to the example of others And by the second Act Ses 2. Par. 1. Char. 2. it is statuted That whosoever shall by Writing Libelling Remonstrating express publish or declare any words or sentences to stir up the people to the dislike of His Majesties Prerogative and Supremacy in causes Ecclesiastick or of the Government of the Church by Archbishops and Bishops as it is now settled by Law is under the pain of being declared incapable to exercise any Office Civil Ecclesiastick or Military within this Kingdom in any time coming Like as by the fundamental Laws of this Nation by the 130th Act Par. 8. James 6. it is declared That none of His Majesties Subjects presume to impugn the Dignity or Authority of the three Estates or to procure innevation or diminution of their Power and Authority under the pain of Treason And that it is much more Treason in any of His Majesties Subjects to presume to alter Laws already made or to make new Laws or to add any part to any Law by their own Authority that being to assume the Legislative Power to themselves with His Majesties highest and most incommunicable Prerogative Yet true it is that albeit His Sacred Majesty did not only bestow on you the said Archibald Earl of Argyle
Religion swears nothing 5thly That he that declares himself not tied up by the Test from endeavouring in a lawful way such alterations as he thinks to the advantage of Church and State consistent with Religion and Loyalty declares himself and all others loosed from the Government and all duty to it and free to make any and all alterations that be pleases And 6thly That he that takes the Test with an explanation and holds it to be a part of his Oath invades the Legislative Power and makes Acts of Parliament Upon which rare and excellent Propositions I dare say The Earl is content according to the best Judgment that you and all unbiassed Men can make either of their Truth or of my ingenuity in excerping them to be adjudged Guilty or not Guilty without the least fear or apprehension of the issue And in the third and last place I shall only intreat you to try how the Advocate 's reasoning will proceed in other Cases and what brave work may be wrought by so useful a Tool Suppose then a Man refuse the Test simply or falls into any other kind of Non-conformity either Civil or Ecclesiastick or pays not the King's Custom or other dues or lastly understands an Act otherwise than the Advocate thinks he should Is not his Indictment already formed and his Process as good as made viz. That he regards not the Law That he thinks it is unjustly or foolishly Enacted That he will only obey as far as he can and as he pleases and thereby renders all Laws useless and so reproaches the King and Parliament and impugns their Authority and assumes to himself the Legislative Power and therefore is guilty of Leasing-making Depraving His Majesty's Laws and of Treason of which crimes above-mentioned or one or other of them he is Actor Art and Part Which being found by an Assize he ought to be punished with the pains of Death Forfaulture and Escheat of Lands and Goods to the terror of others to do or commit the like hereafter And if there be found a convenient Judge the poor Man is undoubtedly lost But Sir having drawn this Parallel rather to retrieve the Earl's Case than to make it a precedent which I hope it shall never be and chusing rather to leave the Advocate than follow him in his follies I forbear to urge it further These things considered must it not appear strange beyond expression how the Earl's Explanation such as it is did fall under such enormous and grievous misconstructions For setting aside the Councils allowance and approbation which comes to be considered under the next Head suppose the Earl or any other person called before the Council and there required to take the Test had in all due humility said either that he could not at all take it or at least not without an Explanation because the Test did contain such things as not noly he but many other and those the best of the Loyal and Orthodox Clergy did apprehend to be Contradictions and Inconsistencies And thereupon had proponed one or two such as the Papers above set down do plainly enough hold out and the Bishop in his Explanation rather evades than answers would it not be hard beyond all the measures of Equity and Charity to look upon this as a designed Reflection far more a malicious and wicked Slander and the blackest Treason We see the Act of Parliament doth not absolutely injoin the taking of the Test but only proposeth it to such as are intrusted in the Government with the ordinary certification either of losing or holding their Trusts at their option We know also that in Cases of this nature it is far more suitable both to our Christian Liberty and the respect we owe to a Christian Magistrate to give a reason of our conscientious non-compliance with meekness and fear than by a mute compearance to fall under the censure of a stubborn obstinacy And Iustly It is certain and may safely be affirmed without the least reproach that Parliaments are not infallible as witness the frequent changes and abrogations of their own Acts and their altering of Oaths imposed by themselves and even of this Oath after it was presented which the Earl was not for altering so much as it was done as I told you before How then can it be that the Earl appearing before a Christian Council and there declaring in terms at the worst a little obscure because too tender and modest his Scruples at an Oath presented to him either to be freely taken or refused should fall under any Censure If the Earl had in this occasion said he could not take the Test unless liberty were given him first to explain himself as to some Contradictions and Inconsistencies which he conceived to be in it tho he had said far more than is contained in his contraverted Explanation yet he had said nothing but what Christian Liberty hath often freely allowed and Christian Charity would readily construe for an honest expression of a commendable tenderness without any imputation of reproach against either King or Parliament How much more then is his part clear and innocent when albeit so many thought the Contradictions to be undeniable yet such was his well-tempered respect both to God and Man to his own Conscience and His Majesty's Authority that before and not after the taking of this Oath to clear himself in the midst of the many Exceptions and Scruples raised of all ambiguitles in swearing he first applies himself for a satisfying Explanation to the Parliament the prime Imposers their true intentions and genuine meaning and then gathering it very rationally from the Oath 's consistency with it self and with the Protestant Religion the Parliament's aim and scope and so asserting the King and Parliament's truth and honour he places the relief and quiet of his own Conscience in his taking the Test with this Explanation and in declaring its congruity with his Oath and duty of Allegiance The third Head of the Earl's additional Defences is the further clearing and improving of his grounds of Exculpation above adduced and repelled Which were first that before the Earl did offer his Explanation to the Council a great many Papers were spread abroad by some of the Orthodox Clergy charging the Test with Contradictions and Inconsistencies 2dly That there was a Paper penned by a Reverend Bishop and presented and read in Council and by them allowed to be printed which did contain the same and far more important things than any can be found in the Earl's Explanation And consequently far more obnoxious to all His Majesty's Advocate 's Accusations 3dly That the Explanation upon which he was indicted was publickly by himself declared in Council and by the Council allowed so that the Oath was administrat to him and he received to sit in Council and vote by his Highness and the rest of the Members with and under this express qualification But to all urged for the Earl's Exculpation the Advocate makes
Land to cut off these workers of Iniquity whose Religion is Rebellion whose Faith is Faction whose practice is murthering of Souls and Bodies and to root them out of the Confines of this Kingdom VII All the Judges of England are bound by their Oath 18 Edw. III. 20 Edw. III. Cap. 1.2 and by the duty of their place to disobey all Writs Letters or Commands which are brought to them either under the little Seal or under the great Seal to hinder or delay common Right Are the Judges all bound in an Oath and by their places to break the 13 of the Romans VIII The Engagement of the Lords attending upon the King at York June 13. 1642. which was subscribed by the Lord Keeper and Thirty Nine Peers besides the Lord Chief-Justice Banks and several others of the Privy-Council was in these words We do engage our selves not to Obey any Orders or Commands whatsoever not warranted by the known Laws of the Land Was this likewise an Association against the 13 of the Romans IX A Constable represents the King's person and in the Execution of his Office is within the purview of the 13 of the Romans as all Men grant but in case he so far pervert his Office as to break the Peace and commit Murther Burglary or Robbery on the Highway he may and ought to be Resisted X. The Law of the Land is the best Expositor of the 13 of the Romans Here and in Poland the Law of the Land There XI The 13 of the Romans is receiv'd for Scripture in Poland and yet this is expressed in the Coronation Oath in that Country Quod si Sacramentum meum violavero Incola Regni nullam nobis Obedientiam praestare tenebuntur And if I shall violate my Oath the Inhabitants of the Realm shall not be bound to yield me any Obedience XII The Law of the Land according to Bracton is the highest of all the Higher Powers mentioned in this Text for it is superior to the King and made him King Lib. 3. Cap. 26. Rex habet superiorum Deum item Legem per quam factus est Rex item Curiam suam viz. Comites Barones and therefore by this Text we ought to be subject to it in the first place And according to Melancthon It is the Ordinance of God to which the Higher Powers themselves ought to be subject Vol. 3. In his Commentary on the Fifth Verse Wherefore ye must needs be subject not only for Wrath but also for Conscience sake He hath these words Neque vero haec tantum pertinent ad Subditos sed etiam ad Magistratum qui cum fiunt Tyranni non minus dissipant Ordinationem Dei quam Seditiosi Ideo ipsorum Conscientia fit rea quia non obediunt Ordinationi Dei id est Legibus quibus debent parere Ideo Comminationes hic positae etiam ad ipsos pertinent Itaque hujus mandati severitas moveat omnes ne violationem Politici status putent esse leve peccatum Neither doth this place concern Subjects only but also the Magistrates themselves who when they turn Tyrants do no less overthrow the Ordinance of God than the Seditious and therefore their Consciences too are guilty for not obeying the Ordinance of God that is the Laws which they ought to obey So that the Threatnings in this place do also belong to them wherefore let the severity of this Command deter all men from thinking the Violation of the Political Constitution to be a light Sin Corollary To destroy the Law and Legal Constitution which is the Ordinance of God by false and arbitrary Expositions of this Text is a greater Sin than to destroy it by any other means For it is Seething the Kid in his Mothers Milk CHAP. IV. Of LAWS I. THere is no Natural Obligation wereby one Man is bound to yield Obedience to another but what is founded in paternal or patriarchal Authority II. All the Subjects of a patriarchal Monarch are Princes of the Blood III. All the people of England are not Princes of the Blood IV. No Man who is Naturally Free can be bound but by his own Act and Deed. V. Publick Laws are made by publick consent and they therefore bind every man because every man's consent is involved in them VI. Nothing but the same Authority and Consent which made the Laws can Repeal Alter or Explain them VII To judge and determine Causes against Law without Law or where the Law is obscure and uncertain is to assume Legislative power VIII Power assumed without a Man's consent cannot bind him as his own Act and Deed. IX The Law of the Land is all of a piece and the same Authority which made one Law made all the rest and intended to have them all Impartially Executed X. Law on One Side is the Back-Sword of Justice XI The Best Things when Corrupted are the Worst and the wild Justice of a State of Nature is much more desirable than Law perverted and over-rul'd into Hemlock and Oppression Copies of Two Papers Written by the Late King CHARLES II. Published by His MAJESTIES Command Printed in the Year 1686. The First Paper THE Discourse we had the other Day I hope satisfied you in the main that Christ can have but one Church here upon Earth and I believe that it is as visible as that the Scripture is in Print That none can be that Church but that which is called the Roman Catholick Church I think you need not trouble your self with entring into that Ocean of particular Disputes when the main and in truth the only Question is Where that Church is which we profess to believe in the two Creeds We declare there to believe one Catholick and Apostolick Church and it is not left to every phantastical man's head to believe as he pleases but to the Church to whom Christ left the power upon Earth to govern us in matters of Faith who made these Creeds for our Directions It were a very Irrational thing to make Laws for a Country and leave it to the Inhabitants to be the Interpreters and Judges of those Laws For then every man will be his own Judge and by consequence no such thing as either right or wrong Can we therefore suppose that God Almighty would leave us at those uncertainties as to give us a Rule to go by and to leave every man to be his own Judge I do ask any ingenuous man whether it be not the same thing to follow our own Fancy or to interpret the Scripture by it I would have any man shew me where the power of deciding matters of Faith is given to every particular man Christ left his power to his Church even to forgive Sins in Heaven and left his Spirit with them which they exercised after his Resurrection First by his Apostles in these Creeds and many years after by the Council at Nice where that Creed was made that is called by that name and by the power which they
about him who thrust the last King out of the Throne to make room for his present Majesty much scruple to put a Protestant Successor by it if they can find another Papist as Bigotted as this to advance unto it However were they on the Throne to morrow here is both a Foreign Jurisdiction brought in and set up to Rival and control theirs and they are deprived of all means of being secured of the Loyalty and Fealty of a great number of their Subjects Nor will His Majesty's certain Knowledge and long Experience whereof he boasts in the Scots Proclamation that the Catholicks as it is their Principle to be good Christians so it is to be dutiful Subjects be enough for their Royal Highnesses to rely upon their Religion obliging them to the contrary towards Princes whom the Church of Rome hath adjudged to be Hereticks A second Instance wherein this pretended Royal Prerogative is exercised Paramount to all Laws and which nothing but a claim of Absolute Power in his Majesty can support and an Acknowledgment of it by the Subjects make them approve the Declaration for Liberty of Conscience and the Proclamation for Toleration is the stopping disabling and suspending the Statutes whereby the Tests were enacted and thereby letting the Papists in to all Benefices Offices and Places of Trust whether Civil Military or Ecclesiastick I do not speak of Suspending the Execution of those Laws whereby the being Priests or taking Orders in the Church of Rome or the being reconciled to that Church or the Papists meeting to celebrate Mass were in one degree or another made Punishable tho the King 's dispensing with them by a challenged Claim in the Crown be altogether Illegal for as divers of these Laws were never approved by many Protestants so nothing would have justified the making of them but the many Treasons and Conspiracies that they were from time to time found guilty of against the State And as the Papists of all Men have the least cause to complain of the Injustice Rigor and Severity of them considering the many Laws more Cruel and Sanguinary that are in Force in most Popish Countries against Protestants and these enacted and executed merely for their Opinions and Practices in the Matters of God without their being chargeable with Crimes and Offences against the Civil Government under which they live so were it necessary from Principles of Religion and Policy to relieve the Roman Catholicks from the forementioned Laws yet it ought not to be done but by the Legislative Authority of the Kingdoms and for the King to assume a Power of doing it in the vertue of a pretended Prerogative is both a high Usurpation over the Laws and a Violation of his Coronation Oath Nor is it any Commendation either of the Humanity of the Papists or of the Meekness and Truth of their Religion that while they elsewhere treat those who differ from them in Faith and Worship with that Barbarity they should so clamorously inveigh against the Severities which in some Reformed States they are liable unto and which their Treasons gave the Rise and Provocation unto at first and have been at all times the Motives to the Infliction of But they alone would have the Allowance to be Cruel wherein they act consonantly to their own Tenets and I wish that some Provision might be made for the future for the Security of our Religion and our Safety in the Profession of it without the doing any thing that may unbecome the Merciful Principles of Christianity or be unsuitable to the meek and generous Temper of the English Nation and that the Property of being Sanguinary may be left to the Church of Rome as its peculiar Priviledge and Glory and as a more distinguishing Character than all the other Marks which she pretends unto That which I am speaking of is the Suspending the Execution of those Laws by which the Government was secured of the Fidelity of its Subjects and by which they in whom it could not confide were merely shut out from Places of Power and Trust and were made liable to very small Damages themselves and only hindered from getting into a Condition of doing Mischief to us All Governments have a Right to use means for their own Preservation provided they be not such as are inconsistent with the Ends of Government and repugnant to the Will and Pleasure of the Supreme Sovereign of Mankind and it is in the Power of every Legislative Assembly to declare who of the Community shall be capable or incapable of publick Imploys and of possessing Offices upon which the Peace Welfare and Security of the whole Politick Body does depend Without this no Government could subsist nor the People be in Safety under it but the Constitution would be in constant danger of being Subverted and the Privileges Liberties and Religion of the Subjects laid open to be overthrown And should such a Power in Legislators be upon weak Suspitions and ill grounded Jealousies carried at any time too far and some prove to be debarred from Trusts whose being imployed would import no Hazard yet the worst of that would be only a disrespect shewn to individual Persons who might deserve more Favor and Esteem but could be of no Prejudice to the Society there being always a sufficient number of others fit for the discharge of all Offices in whom an entire Confidence may be reposed And 't is remarkable that the States General of the United Provinces who afford the greatest Liberty to all Religions that any known State in Europe giveth yet they suffer no Papists to come into Places of Authority and Judicature nor to bear any Office in the Republick that may either put them into a Condition or lay them under a Temptation of attempting any thing to the Prejudice of Religion or for the betraying the Liberty of the Provinces And as 't is Lawful for any Government to preclude all such Persons from publick Trusts of whose Enemity and ill Will to the Establishment in Church or State they have either a moral Certainty or just Grounds of Suspition so 't is no less lawful to provide Tests for their Discovery and Detection that they may not be able to mask and vizor themselves in order to getting into Offices and thereupon of promoting and accomplishing their mischievous and malicious Intentions Nor is it possible in such a case but that the Tests they are to be tried by must relate to some of those Principles by which they are most eminently distinguished from them of the National Settlement and in reference whereunto they think it most piacular to dissemble their Opinion Nor have the Papists cause to be offended that the Renouncing the Belief of Transubstantiation should be required as the distinguishing Mark whereby upon their refusal they may be discerned when all the Penalty upon their being known is only to be excluded from a Share in the Legislation and not to be admitted to Employments of Trust and Profit
seeing it hath been and still is their Custom to require the Belief of the Corporal Presence in the Sacrament as that upon the not Acknowledgment whereof we are to be accounted Hereticks and to stand condemned to be Burnt which is somewhat worse than the not being allowed to sit in the Two Houses of Parliament or to be shut out from a Civil or Military Office Neither are they required to Declare much less to Swear that the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is False or that there is no such thing as Transubstantiation as is affirmed in a Scurrilous Paper written against the Loyalty of the Church of England but all that is enjoyned in the Test Acts is that I A. B. do declare that I do believe that there is not any Transubstantiation in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper or in the Elements of Bread and Wine at or after the Consecration thereof by any Prrson whatsoever Tho the Parliament was willing to use all the Care they could for the discovering Papists that the Provision for our Security unto which those Acts were designed might be the more effectual yet they were not so void of Understanding as to prescribe a Method for it which would have exposed them to the World for their Folly 'T is much different to say Swear or Declare that I do believe there is not any Transubstantiation and the saying or declaring that there is not a Transubstantiation the former being only expressive of what my Sentiment or Opinion is and not at all affecting the Doctrine it self to make or unmake it other than what it is independently upon my Judgment of it whereas the latter does primarily Affect the Object and the Determination of its Existence to such a Mode as I conceive it and there are a thousand things which I can say that I do not believe but I dare not say that they are not Now as 't is the dispensing with these Laws that argues the King's assuming an Absolute Power so the Addressing by way of Thanks for the Declaration wherein this Power is exerted is no less than an owning and acknowledging of it and that it rightfully belongs to him There is a third thing which Shame or Fear would not suffer them to put into the Declaration for Liberty of Conscience in England but which they have had the Impudence to insert into the Proclamation for a Toleration in Scotland which as it carries Absolute Power written in the forehead of it so it is such an unpresidented Exercise of Despoticalness as hardly any of the Oriental Tyrants or even the French Leviathan would have ventured upon For having stop'd disabled and suspended all Laws enjoyning any Oaths whereby our Religion was secured and the Preservation of it to us and our Posterity was provided for he imposeth a new Oath upon his Scots Subjects whereby they are to be bound to defend and maintaim him his Heirs and lawful Successors in the Exercise of their Absolute Power and Authority against all deadly The imposing an Oath upon Subjects hath been always look'd upon as the highest Act of Legislative Authority in that it affects their Consciences and requires the Approbation or Disapprobation of their Minds and Judgments in reference to whatsoever it is enjoyned for whereas a Law that affects only Mens Estates may be submitted unto tho in the mean time they think that which is exacted of them to be Unreasonable and Unjust And as it concerns both the Wisdom and Justice of Law-givers to be very tender in ordaining Oaths that are to be taken by Subjects and that not only from a care that they may not prostitute the Name of God to Prophanation when the matter about which they are imposed is either light and trivial or dubious and uncertain but because it is an Exercise of Jurisdiction over the Souls of Men which is more than if it were only exercised over their Goods Bodies and Privileges so never any of our Kings pretended to a Right of enjoyning and requiring an Oath that was not first enacted and specified in some Law and it would have been heretofore accounted a good Plea for refusing such or such an Oath to say there was no Statute that had required it It was one of the Articles of High Treason and the most material charged upon the Earl of Strafford that being Lord Deputy of Ireland he required an Oath of the Scots who inhabited there which no Law had ordained or prescribed which may make those Counsellors who have advised the King to impose this new Oath as well as all others that shall require it to be taken upon his Majesty's bare Authority to be a little apprehensive whether it may not at some time rise in Judgment against them and prove a Forfeiture of their Lives to Justice And as the imposing an Oath not warranted by Law is an high Act of Absolute Power and in the King an altering of the Constitution so if we look into the Oath it self we shall find this Absolute Power strangely manifested and displayed in all the Parts and Branches of it and the People required to Swear themselves his Majesty's most obedient Slaves and Vassals By one Paragraph of it they are required to Swear that it is unlawful for Subjects on any pretence or for any Cause whatsoever to rise in Arms against him or any Commissioned by him and that they shall never resist his Power or Authority which as it may be intended for a Foundation and means of keeping Men quiet when he shall break in upon their Estates and overthrow their Religion so it may be designed as an Encouragement to his Catholick Subjects to set upon the Cutting Protestants Throats when by this Oath their Hands are tied up from hindering them It is but for the Papists to come Authorised with his Majesty's Commission which will not be denied them for so meritorious a Work and then there is no Help nor Remedy but we must stretch out our Necks and open our Breasts to their Consecrated Swords and Sanctified Daggers Nay if the King should transfer the Succession to the Crown from the Rightful Heir to some zealous Romanist or Alienat and dispose of his Kingdoms in way of Donation and Gift to the Pope or to the Society of the Jesuits and for the better securing them in the Possession hereafter should invest and place them in the Enjoyment of them while he lives the Scots are bound in the virtue of this Oath tamely to look on and calmly to acquiesce in it Or should his Physicians advise him to a nightly Variety of Matrons and Maids as the best Remedy against his malignant and venomous Heats all of that Kingdom are bound to surrender their Wives and Daughters to him with a dutiful Silence and a profound Veneration And if by this Oath he can secure himself from the Opposition of his Dissenting Subjects in case through recovery of their Reason a Fit of ancient Zeal should surprize them he is otherways
secured of an Asiatick Tameness in his Prelatical People by a Principle which they have lately imbib'd but neither learned from their Bibles nor the Statutes of the Land For the Clergy upon thinking that the Wind would always blow out of one quarter and being resolved to make that a Duty by their Learning which their Interest at that season made convenient have preached up the Doctrine of Passive Obedience to such a boundless height that they have done what in them lyes to give up themselves and all that had the Weakness to believe them fettered and bound for Sacrifices to Popish Rage and Despotical Tyranny But for my self and I hope the like of many others I thank God I am not tainted with that slavish and adulatory Doctrine as having always thought that the first Duty of every Member of a Body Politick is to the Community for whose Safety and Good Governors are instituted and that it is only to Rulers as they are found to answer the main Ends they are appointed for and to Act by the legal Rules that are Chalk'd out unto them Whether it be from my Dullness or that my Understanding is of a perverser make than other Mens I cannot tell but I could never yet be otherways minded than that the Rules of the Constitution and the Laws of the Republick or Kingdom are to be the Measures both of the Sovereign's Commands and of the Subjects Obedience and that as we are not to invade what by Concessions and Stipulations belongs unto the Ruler so we may not only Lawfully but we ought to defend what is reserved to our selves if it be invaded and broken in upon And as without such a Right in the Subjects all legal Governments and mix'd Monarchies were but empty Names and ridiculous things so wheresoever the Constitution of a Nation is such there the Prince who strives to subvert the Laws of the Society is the Traytor and Rebel and not the People who endeavor to preserve and defend them There is yet another Branch of the foresaid Oath that is of a much more unreasonable Strain than the former which is That they shall to the utmost of their Power assist defend and maintain him in the Exercise of this Absolute Power and Authority which being tack'd to our Obeying without reserve make us the greatest Slaves that eitheâ— are or ever were in the Universe Our Kings were heretofore bound to Govern according to Law and so is his present Majesty if a Coronation Oath and faith to Hereticks were not weaker than Sampson's cords proved to be but instead of that here is a new Oath imposed upon the Subjects by which they are bound to protect and defend the King in his ruling Arbitrarily It had been more than enough to have required only a calm submitting to the exercise of Absolute Power but to be enjoined to swear to assist and defend his Majesty and Successors in all things wherein they shall exert it is a plain destroying of all natural as well as civil Liberty and a robbing us of that freedom that belongs unto us both as we are men and as we are born under a free and legal Government For by this we become bound to drag our Brethren to the Stake to cut their Throats plunder their Houses imbrew our hands in the Blood of our Wives and Children if his Majesty please to make these the Instances wherein he will exert his Absolute Power and require us to assist him in the exercise of it As it was necessary to cancel all other Oaths and Tests as being directly inconsistent with this so the requiring the Scots to swear this Oath is the highest revenge he could take for their Solemn League and Covenant and for all other Oaths that lust after Arbitrariness and Popish Bigottry will pronounce to have been injurious to the Crown But no words are sufficient to express the mischiefs wrapt up in that new Oath or to declare the abhorrency that all who value the Rights and Liberties of Mankind ought to entertain for it nor to proclaim the Villany of those who shall by Addresses give thanks for the Proclamation There may a fourth thing be added whereby it will appear that his Majesty's assuming Absolute Power stands recorded in Capital Letters in his Declaration for liberty of Conscience For not being contented to omit the requiring the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy and the Test Oaths to be taken nor being satisfied to suspend for a season the enjoining any to be demanded to take them he tells us that it is his Royal will and pleasure that the aforesaid Oaths shall not at any time hereafter be required to be taken which is a full and direct Repealing of the Laws in which they are Enacted It hath hitherto passed for an undoubted Maxim that eorum est tollere quorum est condere they can only abrogate Laws who have Power and Authority to make them and we have heretofore been made believe that the Legislative power was not in the King alone but that the two Houses of Parliament had at least a share in it whereas here by the disabling and suspending Laws for ever the whole Legislative Power is challenged to be vested in the King and at one dash the Government of England is Subverted and changed Tho it hath been much disputed whether the King had a liberty of refusing to Assent to Bills relating to the benefit of the Publick that had passed the two Houses and if there be any sense in those words of the Coronation Oath of his being bound to Govern according to the Laws quas vulgus Elegerit he had not yet none till now that his Majesty doth it had the impudence to affirm that he might abrogate Laws without the concurrence and assent of the Lords and Commons For to say that Oaths enjoined by Laws to be required to be taken shall not at any time hereafter be required to be taken is a plain Cancelling and Repealing of these Laws or nothing of this World ever was or is nor can the wisdom of the Nation in Parliament Assembled find words more emphatical to declare their Abrogation without saying so which at this time it was necessary to forbear for fear of allarming the Kingdon too far before his Majesty be sufficiently provided against it For admitting them to continue still in being and force tho the King may promise for the non execution of them during his own time which is even a pretty bold undertaking yet he cannot assure us that the Oaths shall not be required to be taken at any time hereafter unless he have provided for an eternal Line of Popish Successors which God will not be so unmerciful as to plague us with or have gotten a Lease of a longer Life than Methusalah's which is much more than the full Century of years wished him in a late Dedication by one that stiles himself an Irishman a thing he might have forborn telling us because the Size
emitted his Declaration for Liberty of Conscience there were Commissions of Reprisal prepared and ready to be granted to the English East-India Company against the Hollanders but which were suppressed upon the Court 's finding that they whom the suspending the Execution of so many Laws and the granting such Liberties Rights and Immunities to the Papists had disgusted and provoked were far more numerous and their resentments more to be apprehended than they were whose murmurings and discontents they had silenced and allay'd by the liberty that was granted Now as it will be at this juncture when the Protestant Interest is so low in the World and the Reformed Religion in so great danger of being Destroyed a most wicked as well as an imprudent Act to contribute help and aid to the Subjugating a People that are the chief Protectors of the Protestant Religion that are left and almost the only Asserters of the Rights and Liberties of Mankind so it may fill the Addressers with confusion and shame that they should have not only justified an Act of His Majesty's that is plainly designed to such a mischievous End but that they should by the Promises and Vows that they have made Him have emboldned His Majesty to continue his purposes and resolutions of a War against the Dutch Which as it must be funestous and fatal to the Protestant Cause in case he should prosper and succeed so howsoever it should issue yet the Addressers who have done what in them lyes to give encouragement unto it will be held betrayers of the Protestant Religion both abroad and at home and judged guilty of all the Blood of those of the same Faith with them that shall be shed in this Quarrel That Liberty ought to be allowed to men in matters of Religion is no Plea whereby the King 's giving it in an illegal and Arbitrary manner can be maintained and justified Since ever I was capable of exercising any distinct and coherent acts of Reason I have been always of that mind that none ought to be persecuted for their Consciences towards God in matters of Faith and Worship Nor is it one of those things that lye under the power of the Sovereign and Legislative Authority to grant or not to grant but it is a Right setled upon Mankind antecedent to all Civil Constitutions and Humane Laws having its foundation in the Law of Nature which no Prince or State can legitimately violate and Infringe The Magistrate as a Civil Officer can pretend or claim no Power over a People but what he either derives from the Divine Charter wherein God the Supreme Institutor of Magistracy has chalk'd out the Duty of Rulers in general or what the People upon the first and original Stipulation are supposed to have given him in order to the Protection Peace and Prosperity of the Society But as it does no where appear that God hath given any such Power to Governors seeing all the Revelations in the Scripture as well as all the Dictates of Nature speak a contrary Language so neither can the People upon their chusing such a one to be their Ruler be imagined to transfer and vest such a Power in him forasmuch as they cannot divest themselves of a Power no more than of a Right of believing things as they arrive with a Credibility to their several and respective Understandings As it is in no Man's Power to believe as he will but only as he sees cause so it is the most irrational Imagination in the World to think they should transfer a Right to him whom they have chosen to govern them of punishing them for what it is not in their power to help Nor can any thing be plainer than that God has reserved the Empire over Conscience to himself and that he hath circumscribed the Power of all Humane Governors to things of a civil and inferior Nature And had God convey'd a Right unto Magistrates of commanding Men to be of this or that Religion and that because they are so and will have others to be of their mind it would follow that the People may conform to whatsoever they require tho by all the Lights of Sense Reason and Revelation they are convinced of the Falshood of it Seeing whatsoever the Sovereign rightfully Commands the Subjects may lawfully obey But tho the persecuting People for Matters of mere Religion be repugnant to the Light of Nature inconsistent with the Fundamental Maxims of Reason directly contrary to the Temper and Genious as well as to the Rules of the Gospel and not only against the Safety and Interest of Civil Societies but of a Tendency to fill them with Confusion and to arm Subjects to the cutting of one anothers Throats yet Governors may both deny Liberty to those whose Principles oblige them to destroy those that are not of their mind and may in some measure Regulate the Liberty which they vouchsafe to others whose Opinions tho they do not think dangerous to the Peace of the Community yet through judging them Erroneous and False they conceive them dangerous to the Souls of Men. As there is a vast difference betwixt Tolerating a Religion and approving the Religion that is Tolerated so what a Government doth not approve but barely permits and suffers may be brought under Restrictions as to time place and number of those professing it that shall assemble in one Meeting which it were an Undecency to extend to those of the justified and established way Now whatsoever Restrictions or Regulations are enacted and ordained by the Legislative Authority in reference to Religions or Religious Assemblies they are not to be stop'd disabled or suspended but by the same Authority that enacted and ordained them The King says very truly That Conscience ought not to be constrained nor People forced in matters of mere Religion But it does not from thence follow unless by the Logick of Whitehall that without the concurrence of a Parliament he should suspend and dispense with the Laws and by a pretended Prerogative relieve any from what they are Obnoxious unto by the Statutes of the Realm His saying that the forcing People in matters of Religion spoils Trade depopulates Countries discourageth Strangers and answers not the End of bringing all to an Uniformity for which it is employ'd would do well in a Speech to the Houses of Parliament to perswade them to Repeal some certain Laws or might do well to determine his Majesty to assent to such Bills as a Parliament may prepare and offer for relieving Persons in matters of Conscience but does not serve for what it is alledged nor can it warrant his suspending the Laws by his single Authority And by the way I know when these very Arguments were not only despised by his Majesty and rediculed by those who took their Cue from Court and had Wit to do it as by the present Bishop of Oxford in a very ill-natur'd Book called Ecclesiastical Polity but when the daring to have mentioned them would
have provok'd the then Duke of York's Indignation and have exposed the Party that did it to Discountenance and Disgrace The Question is not what is convenient to be done in some measure and degree and in reference to those whose Religion does not oblige them to destroy all that differ from them when they have opportunity for it but the Point in debate is who hath the legal Power of doing it and of fixing its Bounds and Limits It was never pretended that the King ought to be shut out from a Share in Suspending and Repealing Laws but that the sole Right of doing it belongs to him is what cannot be allowed without changing the Constitution and placing the whole Legislative Authority in His Majesty And as it is an Usurpation in the King to challenge it and a Treachery in English Subjects to acknowledge it so the Inconveniences that this or that Party are in the mean time exposed unto through the Laws remaining in Force are rather to be endured than that a Power of giving Ease and Relief farther than by Connivance should be confessed to reside in any one in whom the Laws of the Community have not placed it 'T is better to undergo Hardships under the Execution of unjust Laws than be released from our Troubles by a Power Usurped over all Laws For by the one the Measures of Government as well as the Rights and Privileges of a Nation are destroy'd whereas by the other only a part of the People are Afflicted and unduly dealt with While we are govern'd by Laws tho several of them may be Injust and Inconvenient yet we are under a Security as to all other things which those Laws have not made liable but when we fall under an illimited Prerogative and Absolute Power we have no longer a Title unto or a hedge about any thing but all lies open to the Lust and Pleasure of him in whom we have owned that Power to be seated A Liberty is what Dissenters have a Right to Claim and which the Legislative Authority is bound by the Rules of Justice and Duty as well as by Principles of Wisdom and Discretion to grant And I am sorry that while they stood so fair to obtain it in a Legal and Parliamentary way any of them by acknowledging a Right in another to give it and that in a manner so Subversive of the Authority of Parliaments should have rendred themselves unworthy to receive it from them to whom the Power of Bestowing it does belong Not but that a Toleration will be always due to their Principles but I know not whether the particular Men of those Principles who have by their Addresses betray'd the Kingdom may not come to be judged to have forfeited all Share in it for their Crime committed against the Constitution and the whole Politick Society Nor is there any thing more Just and Equal than that they who surrender and give away the Rights both of Legislators and Subjects should lose all Grace and Favor from the former and all Portion among the latter And how much soever some Protestant Dissenters may please themselves with the Liberty that at present they enjoy in the virtue of the two Royal Papers yet this may serve to moderate them in their Transports of Gladness that they have no solid Security for the Continuance of it For should a Parliament null and make void the Declaration for Liberty and impeach the Judges for declaring a Power vested in the King to suspend so many Laws and for forbearing upon the King's Mandat to execute them the Freedom that the Dissenters possess would immediately vanish and have much the same Destiny that the Liberty had which was granted unto them by the Declaration of Indulgence Anno 1672. Or should the Parliament be willing to grant Ease and Indulgence to all Protestants by a Bill prepared for Repealing of all the Laws formerly made against them and should only be desirous to preserve in force the Laws relating to the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy and the Statutes which enjoyn the Tests of whose Execution we never more wanted the Benefit in order to our Preservation from Popery and which an English Parliament cannot be supposed willing to part with at a time when our Lives Estates and Religion are so visibly threatned to be swallowed up and destroyed by the Papists In that case we may confidently believe that the King instead either of Assenting to such a Bill for separate Favor to Protestants or persevering in his Compassion and Kindness of continuing the Suspension of the Laws against Dissenters he would from an inveterate Enmity as well as from a new contracted Resentment be stirred up and enraged to the putting the Laws in Execution with greater Rigor and Severity than hath been seen or felt heretofore And all that the Addressers would then reap by the Declaration would be to undergo the furious Effects of Brutal Rage in their Persecutors and to be unpitied by the Kingdom and unlamented by their fellow Protestants Or should his Majesty in favor to his good Catholicks resolve against the Meeting of a Parliament or to Adjourn and Prorogue them whensoever he shall find that instead of confirming what he hath done they shall make null his Declaration vote his pretended Prerogative Illegal and Arbitrary and fall upon those Mercenary and Perjured Villains who have allowed him a Power transcendent to Law yet even upon that Supposal which is the best that can be made to support Mens hopes in the continuance of the present Liberty the Protestant Dissenters would have but slender Security all the Tenure they have for the Duration of their Freedom being only Precarious and depending merely upon the King's Word and Promise which there is small ground to rely upon Nor can He be true to them without being false to his Religion which not only gives Him leave to break his Faith with Hereticks but obligeth Him to it and to destroy them to boot and that both under the pain of Damnation and of forfeiting his Crown and losing his Dominions And how far the Promise and Royal Word of a Catholick Monarch is to be trusted unto and depended upon we have a modern Proof and Evidence in the Behavior of Louis de Grand towards his Reformed Subjects not only in Repealing the many Edicts made and confirmed by himself as well as his Ancestors for the free Exercise of their Religion but in the Methods he hath always observed namely to promise them protection in the profession of their Faith and practice of their Worship when he was most stedfastly resolved to subvert their Religion and was about making some fresh advance and taking some new step for its Extirpation Thus when he had firmly purposed not to suffer a Minister to continue a year in the Kingdom he at the same time published an Edict requiring Ministers to serve but three Years in one Place and not to return to the Church where they had first Officiated
Government is ours their Servants were Slaves and their Kings and Emperours Wills were their Laws their People had no Magna Charta's to show nor Fundamental Compacts and so could plead no injustice in any command the frame of the Government Warranted all those commands that had the Royal pleasure Their Political Power was more extensive than their Moral Power The People were wholly at the Mercy of the Prince All their Laws were Acts of Grace not fundamental Reserves and inherent Rights and therefore in Spirituals they had no Cause to resist and in Temporals they might not as was observed above If they had been under limited Governments as we are we might have heard of Blows as well as Words St. Paul was never so virulent with his Tongue as when he was smitten contrary to Law Obj. 3. But the Person of the King is sacred and must not he touched Answ I say so too but it is his just Power that makes him so And therefore in dangerous times he is to be counselled and perswaded to secure himself by keeping within the Sanctuary of the Laws and holding them forth for the Publick Good by gaining the Affections of the People and being content with that measure of Power that is proper to the Government For if he doth not Right may and ought to be defended and resistance for the Publick good of Illegal Commissioned Forces is not resisting the King's Person but his Forces nor his Power but his Force without Power If none would execute the King's contradictory Commands none would resist and if he will against all Justice Prudence and Perswasions joyn with wicked Men and wilfully expose himself to the mercy of blind Bullets charge is to be given to all that none kill him wittingly or wilfully the hand that lifted him up may not pull him down God forbid that any should think of killing him de industrâ or despair of his repentance before God does nothing past can prejudice a Penitent before God and I hope not before Men thus the King's person and power will be safe in the midst of a Civil War not so safe as in peaceable times but as safe as can consist with the Subjects Right when their Religion and Laws Liberty and Property are Violently invaded And therefore if any thing befall his person by their hands it is but a chance and accidental thing which may happen also in peaceable times This shows that Resisting the King 's illegal commission'd Forces in defence of their own just Rights is not resisting the Ordinance of God and consequently no Sin and then the Conscience is not tyed otherwise than the Laws of the Land and the particular Frame of the government tyes it Obj. 4. But to resist the King or his Commissioners is against the Frame of the Government it being a Monarchy and against the Laws and Statutes of the Realm Answ If it be so it is a great Sin but as it is certain this is a Monarchy so it is certain that it is limited in the Foundation otherwise the King would have all the Legislative Power and the Parliment no Authority or Right but derived from him and then he must be Arbitrary and we Slaves and all our Laws must be acts of Grace not Fundamental Rights Not from any inherent power reserved at the Institution to our selves and never submitted to the Princes but from the gracious condescention of an Absolute Monarch which is contrary to the Story of all times which shows that the people ever claimed Liberty and Property according to their Ancient Laws and Customs not as a Gift but as a Right inherent in themselves and never Transferred Aliened or Conveyed to any King but Declared Recognized and Confirmed to them by many I shall therefore suppose what I think none can upon sufficient grounds deny that the King is bound by all the sacred Tyes of God and Man to govern by the Laws and not otherwise neither by a Foreign Law nor by one of his own framing nor by any Word or Will contrary to Law seeing nothing can have the force of Law here but what has the joynt Consent of King and Parliament and that in a Parliamentary way and this shows us in the Terms of Submission that are sworn to on both sides The King and the people by a joynt consent makes Laws and make them the common Rule betwixt them the King swears to observe the Laws and the people swear to obey the King and to leave the Execution of the Laws to the King to be managed for the publick good Therefore as long as he governs by Law he and all his Ministers are safe enough from Resistance the Resister being lyable to be punished both by God and Man and the sole administration being left to the King Subjects all but himself to Criminal process and even himself to Civil but his person and power are safe in both he may be severe in the Execution of the Laws many times but not unjust As if he will not suspend a Burthensom Law or Revive an Antiquated one when the publick good requires it This may render him uncharitable or imprudent but he is safe yet For though he be bound to proceed according to Law yet he is not tyed to proceed always according to the best Methods when there are diverse But if he stop the Courts of Justice erect new ones or proceed contrary to Law he Acts without Authority and against his own Authority and puts on a kind of a Vizard that his Subjects can neither know him nor their Duty for it is the Laws that direct them to the person of the King and their own Duty without which they could know neither And if the End be not the publick good it is downright Injustice as well as politically powerless Necessity indeed may justifie a Political unlawful Act for the Publick good As in case of an Invasion to burn a garrison rather than it should be a refuge for the Enemy or to open Sluces and to drown a part of the Country for though these things have not the form of the Law they have the reason and that is Publick good And therefore it is not Law but Necessity not the King's Command but Publick good that warrants these Acts. And when Peace returns the Injured are to have satisfaction made by the Publick not as of Charity but as of Justice which shows that the Law looks upon it as a Trespass justified only by Necessity and the Publick good And the particular Persons here have reason to be quiet and make no resistance because they shall reap double benefit by it one in the Publick good and another from the Publick Treasure But it does not follow that if the King in an angry mood should command his guards to fire Newmarket because he had lost an Horse-race there or had a mind to have a Bonefire because he had won one that the Inhabitants might not resist them Obj. 5. By what Law
but not their Essence from him When they are called together they Act by a proper and inherent Right of their own and not by the King's Commission and Direction It may be good Manners to fall upon what he directs them to first but if any thing of greater Moment require dispatch they must wave a Complement to do a real kindness to the publick Interest which they could not do were they his Commissioners and received their power to act by from him It is unnatural for the Stream to stop the Fountain head But seeing they act by their own inherent Power when met they can restrain in the King that he cannot make a Law without them or give such an interpretation of any either by himself or his Judges as shall bind the Subjects to follow or is not Reversible in Parliament for such Interpretation is part of the Legislative power and that rests in the King and Subjects Conjunctim Had the King Authority to bind his Interpretations for Law upon the Subject he might at Pleasure elude any Law and Law would be but a Sconce for Arbitrary power The Opinion indeed of the Judges is reverend but not irreversible None can finally bind an Interpretation on the Subject but those that can make Law Therefore if the King and Parliament differ about the sense of a Law it is not legally decided till both agree in one sense But that sense that is really for the publick good has the Right of a Law though not the Form and they that justifie such an Interpretation are justifiable by the Law of Nature for though it transcend the process of Courts and cannot have the force of a political Law yet Reason Mankinds prime Law justifies Men to prefer a publick good before a private Interest and what is for the publick good they that feel are best able to Judge Obj. 14. But it is Disobedience Answ Disobedience to a Lawful Command is a grievous Crime and a great Sin but it may be a great duty to disobey an unlawful Command Obedience is due as far as the Law requires and something farther a particular person must suffer rather than the Honour and Majesty of the Prince should be brought into Contempt for though the Law does not bind to this yet Conscience and Reason do the publick Interest must be promoted Scandal prevented and the Government secured from Contempt though it prejudice some particular person for such Contempt may arise from a just refusal of Obedience in some small and single Instances and may be of worse consequence to the publick than a private Injury but if the thing commanded tend to destroy the Government or introduce a general Calamity Disobedience becomes a Duty and such commands in this government are morally politically and divinely powerless and the Disobedient in such a Case does the King as good Service as he that discovers Treason for he gives him Notice that his Foot is entering into a Snare and that his preservation stands in desisting and repenting if he would but heed it And if the Disobedience be once good the higher it goes the better it is continuing still good it is absurd to go from good to worse extensively Disobedience that is good is still better as it is more likely to prevent the Evil And then Disobedience defensive is doubtless better than passive for that would introduce the Evil Voluntarily that is they that were not willing to do it themselves were yet willing to let others do it and how far that can clear them I see not For though it is not a downright consenting to subvert the Government yet it is a consenting that it shall be done rather than they will run the hazard to defend it or prevent it which is but Pilate-like to wash the Hands of what their Hearts tell them they are Accessary to Obj. 15. But War is hurtful to the State Answ The Arm that is broke cannot set it self nor can he that sets it set it by any Natural Power derived from the Spirit but by a Violent disturbing them again the Bone-setter is often forced to pull them further asunder e're he can joyn them well and so it is when Wicked Men have disjoynted and broken the Bones of State the languishing Law cannot restore it self nor can those that seek to restore it restore it without doing Violence to its broken part but it is better to do that Violence than to let them grow Crooked or Gangreen He that has taken Poyson must suffer the Violence of a Vomit and they that are Sick must be made Sicker oft before they can be made Well The prejudice therefore the Government receives by those that go about to restore it does no more denominate them Enemies to the State than the little griping of Physick can denominate Physicians Enemies to Nature The Evil proceeds from the Disease not the Remedy and the Guilt is upon them that gave the Wound not those that drest it all the Anguish and Smart that follows the Skilful Chirurgeons Hand is not to be attributed to the Chirurgeon but to the wicked Assassine and therefore though this Restoration have the Evil of a Civil War yet the Guilt of all that Evil lies upon the Causers Men are not bound to lose their Right for fear of harming Wicked Men nor to save a less Good by losing a greater a short Evil is to be chosen rather than a perpetual one Men had better drudge to preserve their own Freedom than to enter into Bondage to drudge for others and the Patriots of our Country do well to bear the Burthen of a War rather than to become Slaves themselves and leave Popery Beggary and Slavery to their Posterity Obj. 16. But it is an unsafe and dangerous Medicine it opens a Gap to the People to rebel at Pleasure and may indanger the change of the Government Answ A desperate Disease must have a desperate Cure but doing right can no way open to do wrong resisting illegal Forces is hedging up a Gap not making one Raising of Men to take a Felon will not excite the same Men to rise and seize an honest Man We must not therefore forbear to take up Arms in a just Cause lest it should incourage others to take up Arms in a bad Cause for then some that were breaking the Peace and would not be quieted with Words might not be resisted lest it should teach the People to break the Peace but Blows bestowed on such Malefactors is no breach of Peace and therefore can teach the People no such thing if they do ill by that Example it is not long of the Copy but of those that do not heed to write by it 2. I know Men in Passion and heightned with Success and back'd with Strength are apt to soar with high and fall in love with new Inventions But this hazard must be run rather than a certain change admitted Resisting Illegalities and Misgovernment is the way to preserve Government and
bars them of Corporal and so Man under one of the best Governments in the World is left naked in the midst of Savage Beasts for homo lupus and must not though he be able make any defence for himself Thus all the Rights of Society and Nature are sacrificed to the Lust and Age of a wicked King and his evil Instruments and the Body Politick is really in a worse Condition than an unlimited Multitude for they may defend themselves if they will against any Enemy but these have an Enemy and may not defend themselves though in never so just a Cause and what is worst of all must hold their own Hands whilst others cut their Throats Lastly This Doctrine would make all Monarchs Arbitrary Monarchs and a like in effect for if the Subjects may not nor ought if they were able resist the Prince any further than by refusing to join with him then he were Arbitrary and might do what he pleas'd without opposition he had but a Moral Restraint and the most absolute Monarch had that upon him and all Limitations in the Fundamentals of Government would be idle and superfluous because they contained only such Rights as others might take from us at pleasure and we might not defend or oppose But the end of limitted Monarchies is not that the Monarch might not lawfully or rightfully oppress for an Arbitrary Monarch is bound to all that but the end of all Limitations in Government is That the Prince may want Means as well as Right to oppress that he may not be able to injure the Subject at all either lawfully or unlawfully they are limitted to govern by Laws that they may want Means as well as Right to include the Subjects Property But the Doctrine of Non-resistance give them Means for a Temptation and is indeed but a fair Bait to draw them into a Snare An Enquiry into the Measures of Submission to the SUPREAM AUTHORITY And of the Grounds upon which it may be lawful or necessary for Subjects to defend their Religion Lives and Liberties THis Enquiry cannot be regularly made but by taking in the first place a true and full view of the Nature of Civil Society and more particularly of the Nature of Supream Power whether it is lodged in one or more Persons I. It is certain that the Law of Nature has put no difference nor subordination among Men except it be that of Children to Parents or of Wives to their Husbands so that with relation to the Law of Nature all Men are born free and this Liberty must still be supposed entire unless so far as it is limited by Contracts Provisions and Laws For a Man can either bind himself to be a Slave by which he becomes in the power of another only so far as it was provided by the Contract since all that Liberty which was not expresly given away remains still entire so that the Plea for Liberty always proves it self unless it appears that it is given up or limited by any special Agreement II. It is no less certain that as the light of Nature has planted in all Men a natural Principle of the Love of Life and of a Desire to preserve it so the common Principles of all Religion agree in this that God having set us in this World we are bound to preserve that Being which he has given us by all just and lawful Ways Now this Duty of Self-preservation is exerted in Instances of two sorts the one are in the resisting of violent Aggressors the other are the taking of just Revenges of those who have invaded us so secretly that we could not prevent them and so violently that we could not resist them In which Cases the Principle of Self-preservation warrants us both to recover what is our own with just Damages and also to put such unjust Persons out of a capacity of doing the like Injuries any more either to our selves or to any others Now in these Instances of Self-preservation this difference is to be observed that the first cannot be limited by any slow Forms since a pressing Danger requires a vigorous Repulse and cannot admit of Delays whereas the second of taking Revenges or Reparations is not of such haste but that it may be brought under Rules and Forms III. The true and Original Notion of Civil Society and Government is that it is a Compromise made by such a Body of Men by which they resign up the right of demanding Reparations either in the way of Justice against one another or in the way of War against their Neighbours to such a single Person or to such a Body of Men as they think fit to trust with this And in the management of this Civil Society great distinction is to be made between the Power of making Laws for the Regulating the Conduct of it and the Power of Executing those Laws The Supream Authority must still be supposed to be lodged with those who have the Legislative Power reserved to them but not with those who have only the Executive which is plainly a Trust when it is separated from the Legislative Power and all Trusts by their Nature import that those to whom they are given are accountable even though it should not be expresly specified in the words of the Trust it self IV. It cannot be supposed by the Principles of Natural Religion that God has authorized any one Form of Government any other way than as the general Rules of Order and of Justice oblige all Men not to subvert Constitutions nor disturb the Peace of Mankind or invade those Rights with which the Law may have vested some Persons for it is certain that as private Contracts lodg or translate private Rights so the publick Laws can likewise lodg such Rights Prerogatives and Revenues in those under whose Protection they put themselves and in such a manner that they may come to have as good a Title to these as any private Person can have to his Property so that it becomes an Act of high Injustice and Violence to invade these which is so far a greater Sin than any such Actions would be against a private Person as the publick Peace and Order is preferrable to all private Considerations whatsoever So that in truth the Principles of natural Religion give those that are in Authority no Power at all but they do only secure them in the possession of that which is theirs by Law And as no Considerations of Religion can bind me to pay another more than I indeed owe him but do only bind me more strictly to pay what I owe so the Considerations of Religion do indeed bring Subjects under stricter Obligations to pay all due Allegiance and Submission to their Princes but they do not at all extend that Allegiance further than the Law carries it And though a Man has no divine Right to his Property but has acquired it by human Means such as Succession or Industry yet he has a security for the Enjoyment of it
relate to the Executive Power which is in the King and not to the Legislative in which we cannot suppose that our Legislators who made that Law intended to give up that which we plainly see they resolved still to preserve entire according to the Antient Constitution So then the not resisting the King can only be applied to the Executive Power that so upon no pretence of ill Administrations in the Execution of the Law it should be lawful to resist him but this cannot with any reason be extended to an Invasion of the Legislative Power or to a total Subversion of the Government For it being plain that the Law did not design to lodg that Power in the King it is also plain that it did not intend to secure him in it in case he should set about it 4. The Law mentioning the King or those Commissionated by him shews plainly that it only designed to secure the King in the Executive Power for the word Commission necessarily imports this since if it is not according to Law it is no Commission and by consequence those who act in virtue of it are not commissionated by the King in the Sense of the Law The King likewise imports a Prince clothed by Law with the Regal Prerogative but if he goes to subvert the whole Foundation of the Government he subverts that by which he himself has his Power and by consequence he annuls his own Power and then he ceases to be King having endeavoured to destroy that upon which his own Authority is founded XV. It is acknowledged by the greatest Assertors of Monarchial Power that in some Cases a King may fall from his Power and in other Cases that he may fall from the Exercise of it His deserting his People his going about to enslave or sell them to any other or a furious going about to destroy them are in the opinion of the most Monarchical Lawyers such Abuses that they naturally divest those that are guilty of them of their whole Authority Infancy or Phrenzy do also put them under the Guardianship of others All the crowned Heads of Europe have at least secretly approved of the putting the late King of Portugal under a Guardianship and the keeping him still Prisoner for a few Acts of Rage that had been fatal to a very few persons And even our Court gave the first countenance to it though of all others the late King had the most reason to have done it at least last of all since it justified a younger Brother's supplanting the Elder yet the evidence of the thing carried it even against Interest Therefore if a King goes about to subvert the Government and to overturn the whole Constitution he by this must be supposed either to fall from his Power or at least from the Exercise of it so far as that he ought to be put under Guardians and according to the Case of Portugal the next Heir falls naturally to be the Guardian XVI The next thing to be considered is to see in Fact whether the Foundations of this Government have been struck at and whether those Errors that have been perhaps committed are only such Malversations as ought to be imputed only to human Frailty and to the Ignorance Inadvertencies or Passions to which all Princes may be subject as well as other Men. But this will best appear if we consider what are the Fundamental Points of our Government and the chief Securities that we have for our Liberties The Authority of the Law is indeed all in one word so that if the King pretends to a Power to dispence with Laws there is nothing left upon which the Subject can depend and yet as if Dispensing Power were not enough if Laws are wholly suspended for all time coming this is plainly a repealing of them when likewise the Men in whose hands the Administration of Justice is put by Law such as Judges and Sheriffs are allowed to tread all Laws under foot even those that infer an Incapacity on themselves if they violate them this is such a breaking of the whole Constitution that we can no more have the Administration of Justice so that it is really a Dissolution of the Government since all Trials Sentences and the Executions of them are become so many unlawful Acts that are null and void of themselves The next thing in our Constitution which secures to us our Laws and Liberties is a free and Lawful Parliament Now not to mention the breach of the Law of Triennial Parliaments it being above three years since we had a Session that enacted any Law Methods have been taken and are daily a taking that render this impossible Parliaments ought to be chosen with an entire Liberty and without either Force or Preingagements whereas if all Men are required beforehand to enter into Engagements how they will vote if they are chosen themselves or how they will give their Voices in the Electing of others This is plainly such a preparation to a Parliament as would indeed make it no Parliament but a Cabal if one were chosen after all that Corruption of Persons who had preingaged themselves and after the Threatning and Turning out of all Persons out of Imployments who had refused to do it and if there are such daily Regulations made in the Towns that it is plain those who manage them intend at last to put such a number of Men in the Corporations as will certainly chuse the Persons who are recommended to them But above all if there are such a number of Sheriffs and Mayors made over England by whom the Elections must be conducted and returned who are now under an Incapacity by Law and so are no Legal Officers and by consequence those Elections that pass under their Authority are null and void if I say it is clear that things are brought to this then the Government is dissolved because it is impossible to have a Free and Legal Parliament in this state of things If then both the Authority of the Law and the Constitution of the Parliament are struck at and dissolved here is a plain Subversion of the whole Government But if we enter next into the particular Branches of the Government we will find the like Disorder among them all The Protestant Religion and the Church of England make a great Article of our Government the latter being secured not only of old by Magna Charta but by many special Laws made of late and there are particular Laws made in K. Charles the First and the late King's time securing them from all Commissions that the King can raise for Judging or Censuring them if then in opposition to this a Court so condemned is erected which proceeds to judg and censure the Clergy and even to disseise them of their Freeholds without so much as the form of a Trial though this is the most indispensable Law of all those that secures the Property of England and if the King pretends that he can require the Clergy
Parliament guilty of exercising an arbitrary Power if their Proceedings be not regulated by written Laws but by Salus Populi Ans For the Parliament to be bound up by written Laws is both destructive and absurd First it is destructive it being the Fundamental Court and Law or the very Salus Populi of England and ordained as to make Laws and see them executed so to supply their Deficiency according to the present Exigency of things for publick Preservation by the Prerogative of Salus Populi which is universally in them and but particularly in particular Laws and Statutes which cannot provide against all future Exigents which the Law of Parliaments doth and therefore are not they to be limits to this And it would yet be further destructive by cutting the Parliament short of half its Power at once for it being a Court both of Law and Equity as appears by the Power of making Laws which is nothing but Equity reduced by common Consent into Polity when ever it is circumscribed by written Laws which only is the Property of inferiour Courts it ceaseth to be supreme and divests it self of that inherent and uncircumscribed Power which Salus Populi comprehends Secondly as it is destructive so also it is absurd for the Legislative Power which gives Laws is not to receive Laws saving from the nature and end of its own Constitution which as they give it a being so they endow it with Laws of Preservation both of it self and the whole which it represents I would not herein be mis-understood as if the Parliament when as it only doth the Office of inferiour Courts judging between Party and Party were not limitted by written Laws there I grant it is because therein it only deals between meum and tuum which particular written Laws can and ought to determine so that its superlative and uncircumscribed Power I intend only as relating to the Universe and the Affairs thereof wherein it is to walk by its fundamental Principles not by particular Precepts or Statutes which are made by the Parliament between King and People not between People and Parliament they are ordained to be Rules of Government to the King agreeing with the Liberty and Property of the People and Rules of Obedience to the People without detainment of their Freedom by the Exercise of an illegal usurped and unconsented Power whereunto Kings especially in hereditary Monarchies are very prone which cannot be suspected by a Parliament which is representatively the Publick intrusted for it and which is like to partake and share with the Publick being but so many private Men put into Authority pro tempore by common Consent for common Good Nor is the Parliament hereby guilty of an arbitrary Government or is it destructive to the Petition of Right when as in providing for Publick-weal it observes not the letter of the Law First because as aforesaid that Law was not made between Parliament and People but by the People in Parliament between the King and them as appears by the whole tenour of it both in the complaining and praying parts which wholly relate to the King Secondly because of the common Consent that in the representative Body the Parliament is given thereunto wherein England in her Polity imitates Nature in her Instincts who is wont to violate particular Principles for publick Preservation as when light things descend and heavy ascend to prevent a Vacuum And Thirdly because of the equitable Power which is inherent in a Parliament and for publick Good is to be acted above and against any particular Statute or all of them And Fourthly because the end of making that Law to wit the publick Preservation is fulfilled in the breaking of it which is lawful in a Parliament that is chosen by the whole for the whole and are themselves also of the Body though not in a King for therein the Law saith Better a mischief than an inconvenience But it may be objected Though it be not arbitrary for the Parliament to go against written Law yet is it not so when they go against the Kings Consent which the Law even the fundamental Law supposeth in Parliamentary Proceedings This hath been answered That the King is juridically and according to the intention of the Law in his Courts so that what the Parliament consults for the publick Good That by Oath and the Duty of his Office and Nature of this Polity he is to consent unto and in case he do deny it yet in the Construction of the fundamental Law and Constitutions of this Kingdom he is conceived to grant it supposing the Head not be so unnatural to the Body that hath chosen it for good and not for evil But it will be answered Where is the Kings Negative Voice if the Parliament may proceed without his Consent I answer That there is no known nor written Law that gives him any and things of that nature are willingly believed till they be abused or with too much Violence claimed That his Majesty hath fundamentally a Right of Consent to the Enacting of Laws is true which as aforesaid is part of that honourable Trust constituted in him And that this Royal Assent is an Act of Honour and not of Absolute and Negative Power or Prerogative appears by these following Reasons First by his Oath at the Coronation mentioned in one of the Parliaments Declarations where he doth or should swear to confirm and grant all such good Laws as his People shall choose to be observed not hath chosen for First The word concedis in that Oath were then unnecessary the Laws formerly Enacted being already granted by foregoing Kings and so they need no more Concession or Confirmation else we must run upon this Shelf that all our Laws die with the old King and receive their being anew by the new Kings Consent Secondly hereby the first and second Clause in that Interrogatory viz. Concedis justas leges permittas protegendas are confounded and do but idem repetere Thirdly Quas Vulgus elegerit implies only the Act of the People in a disjunctive sense from the Act or Consent of the King but Laws already made have more than Quas Vulgus elegerit they have also the Royal Consent too so that that Phrase cannot mean them wherein the Act or Consent of the King is already involved Secondly by the Practise of requiring the Royal Assent even unto those very Acts of Subsidies which are granted to himself and for his own use which it is supposed he will accept of and yet Honoris gratia is his Royal Assent craved and contributed thereunto Thirdly by the Kings not sitting in Parliament to debate and consult Laws noâ— are they at all offered him by the Parliament to consider of but to consent to which yet are transmitted from one House to another as well to consult as consent to shewing thereby he hath no part in the consultory part of them for that it belongs only to the People in Parliament to discern and
committed and also their Issues being any way assenting or privy to the same and all their Aiders Comforters and Abettors in that behalf And to the end that the intention of this Law may be effectually Executed if Her Majesties Life shall be taken away by any violent or unnatural means which God defend Be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That the Lords and others which shall be of Her Majesties Privy Council at the time of such Her Decease or the more part of the same Council joyning unto them for their better Assistance five other Earls and seven other Lords of Parliament at the least foreseeing that none of the said Earls Lords or Council be known to be persons that may make any Title to the Crown those persons which were Chief Justices of either Bench Master of the Rolls and Chief Baron of the Exchequer at the time of Her Majesties Death or in Default of the said Justices Master of the Rolls and Chief Baron some other of those which were Justices of some of the Courts of Records at Westminster at the time of Her Highness Decease to supply their Places or any Four and twenty or more of them whereof Eight to be Lords of the Parliament not being of the Privy Council shall to the uttermost of their Power and Skill examine the cause and manner of such Her Majesties Death and what persons shall be any way Guilty thereof and all Circumstances concerning the same according to the true meaning of this Act and thereupon shall by open Proclamation publish the same and without any delay by all forcible and possible means prosecute to Death all their Aiders and Abettors And for the doing thertof and for the withstanding and suppressing of all such Power and Force as shall any way be levied or stirred in Disturbance of the due Execution of this Law shall by virtue of this Act have Power and Authority not only to raise and use such Forces as shall in that behalf be needful and convenient but also to use all other means and things possible and necessary for the maintenance of the same Forces and prosecution of the said Offenders And if any such Power and Force shall be levied or stirred in Disturbance of the due Execution of this Law by any person that shall or may pretend any Title to the Crown of this Realm whereby this Law may not in all things be fully Executed according to the effect and true meaning of the same That then every such person shall by virtue of this Act be therefore excluded and disabled for ever to have or claim or to pretend to have or claim the Crown of this Realm or of any other Her Highness Dominions any former Law or Statute whatsoever to the contrary notwithstanding And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid and all and every the Subjects of all Her Majesties Realms and Dominions shall to the uttermost of their Power aid and assist the said Councel and all other the Lords and other Persons to be adjoyned to them for Assistance as is aforesaid in all things to be done and executed according to the effect and intention of this Law And that no Subject of this Realm shall in any wise be impeached in Body Lands or Goods at any time hereafter for any thing to be done or executed according to the Tenour of the Law any Law or Statute heretofore made to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding And whereas of late many of Her Majesties good and faithful Subjects have in the Name of God and with the Testimonies of good Consciences by one Uniform manner of Writing under their Hands land Seals and by their several Oaths voluntarily taken joyned themselves together in one Bond and Association to withstand and revenge to the uttermost all such malicious Actions and Attempts against Her Majesties most Royal Person Now for the full Explaining of all such Ambiguities and Questions as otherwise might happen to grow by reason of any sinister or wrong Construction or Interpretation to be made or inferred of or upon the words or meaning thereof Be it Declared and Enacted by the Authority of this present Parliament That the same Association and every Article and Sentence therein contained as well concerning the Disallowing Excluding or Disabling any Person that may or shall pretend any Title to come to the Crown of this Realm as also for the pursuing and taking Revenge of any person for any such wicked Act or Attempt as is mentioned in the same Association shall and ought to be in all things expounded and adjudged according to the true intent and meaning of this Act and not otherwise nor against any other person or persons A Word without Doors concerning the BILL for SUCCESSION SIR I AM very sensible of the great Honour you were pleas'd to do me in your last which I received immediately after our late unhappy Dissolution but could have wished you would have laid your Commands on some more able Person to have given you Satisfaction in the matter you there propose relating to the Duke who you seem to insinuate was like if the Parliament had continued to have received hard measure I must ingeniously confess to you I was not long since perfectly of your Opinion and thought it the highest Injustice imaginable for any Prince to be debar'd of his Native Right of Succession upon any pretence whatsoever But upon a more mature Deliberation and Enquiry I found my Error proceeded principally from the falso Notions I had took up of Government it self and from my Ignorance of the Practiâ—â—â— of all Communities of Men in all Ages whenever Self-preservation and Necessity of their Affairs obliged them to declare their Opinion in Cases of the like Nature To the knowledge of all which the following Accident I shall relate to you did very much contribute My Occasions obliging me one day to attend the coming of a Friend in a Coffee-house near Charing-Cross there happened to sit at the same Table with me Two Ingenious Gentlemen who according to the Frankness of Conversation now used in the Town began a Discourse on the same Subject you desire to be more particularly informed in and having Extolled the late House of Commons as the best number of Men that had ever sate within those Walls and that no House had ever more vigorously maintained and asserted English Liberty and Protestant Religion than they had done as far as the nature of the things that came before them and the Circumstances of time would admit to all which I very readily and heartily assented they then added That the great Wisdom and Zeal of that House had appeared in nothing more than in Ordering a Bill to be brought in for debarring the Duke of Y. from inheriting the Crown A Law they affirmed to be the most just and reasonable in the World and the only proper Remedy to establish this Nation on a true and solid Interest both Relation to the present
and future Times To which I could not but Reply That I begged their Pardon if I differed from them in Opinion and did believe that how honestly soever the House of Commons might intend in that matter yet that the point of Succession was so Sacred a thing and of so high a Nature that it was not subjected to their Cognizance That Monarchy was of Divine Right That Princes succeeded by Nature and Generation only and not by Authority Admission or Approbation of the People and consequently that neither the Merit or Demerit of their Persons nor the different influences from thence upon the People were to be respected or had in consideration but the Common-wealth ought to obey and Submit to the next Heir without any further Inquisition and if he proved a Worthy Vertuous and Just Prince it was a great Happiness if Unjust Barbarous and Tyrannical there was no other Remedy but Prayer Patience and an intire Submission to so difficult a Dispensation of Gods Providence I had no sooner ended my Discourse but one of the Gentlemen that was the most serious in the Company seeing me a Young Man gravely Replied That he could not but be extreamly concerned to hear that such pernicious Notions against all lawful Government had been taught in the World That he believed they were in me purely the Effects of an University-Education and that it had been my Misfortune to have had a very high Church-man for my Tutor who had endeavoured as it was their constant Practice to all Young Gentlemen under their Care to debauch me with such Principles as would enslave my mind to their Hierarchy and the Monarchical part of the Government without any Regard at all to the Aristocratical and Popular and that fat Parsonages Prebendships Deanaries and Episcopal Sees were the certain and constant Rewards of such Services That the Place we were in was a little too Publick for Discourses of this Nature but if I would accept of a Bottle of Wine at the next Tavern he would undertake to give me juster measures adding it was pity so hopeful a Gentleman should be tainted with bad Principles My Friend coming in at the same Time proved to be one of their particular Acquaintance and both he and I readily complied with so generous a motion We had no sooner drank a Glass round but the Old Gentleman was pleased to renew his Discourse and said it was undoubtedly true that the inclination of Mankind to live in Company from whence come Towns Cities and Common-wealths did proceed of Nature and consequently of God the Author of Nature So likewise Government and the Jurisdiction of Magistrates in general which does necessarily flow from the living together in Society is also of Nature and ordained by God for the common Good of Mankind but that the particular Species and Forms of this or that Government in this or that manner To have many few or one Governour or that they should have this or that Authority more or less for a longer or a shorter time or whether ordinarily by Succession or by Election All these things he said are Ordained and Diversified by the particular positive Laws of every Country and are not Establish'd either by Law Natural or Divine but left by God unto every Nation and Country to pitch upon what Form of Government they shall think most proper to promote the common good of the whole and best adapted to the Natures Constitutions and other Circumstances of the People which accordingly for the same Reasons may be altered or amended in any of its parts by the mutual Consent of the Governours and Governed whenever they shall see reasonable cause so to do all which appears plainly both from the diversity of Governments extant in the World and by the same Nations living sometimes under one sort of Government and sometimes under another So we see God himself permitted his peculiar People the Jews to live under divers Forms of Government as First under Patriarchs then under Captains then under Judges then under High-Priests next under Kings and then under Captains and High-Priests again until they were conquered by the Romans who themselves also first lived under Kings and then Consuls whose Authority they afterwards limitted by a Senate by adding Tribunes of the People and in extraordinary Emergencies of the Commonwealth they were governed by Dictators and last of all by Emperors So that it 's plain no Magistrate has his particular Government or an Interest of Succession in it by any Institution of Nature but only by the particular Constitution of the Commonwealth within it self And as the kinds of Government are different so also are the measures of Power and Authority in the same kind in different Countries I shall begin said he with that of the Roman Empire which though it be the first in Dignity among Christian Princes yet it is so restrained and limited by the particular Laws of the Empire that he can do much less in his State than other Kings in theirs He can neither make War nor exact any Contribution of Men or Money but by the Consent of all the States of the German Diet And as for his Children and Relations they have no Interest or Pretence to succeed but only by Election if they shall be thought worthy Nay the chiefest Article the Emperour swears to keep at his Admission to that Honour is That he shall never endeavour to make the Dignity of the Empire Hereditary to his Family In Spain and in France the Priviledges of Kings are much more eminent both in Power and Succession their Authority is more absolute every Order of theirs having the Validity of a Law and their next of Bloud does ordinarily inherit though in a different manner In Spain the next Heir cannot succeed but by the Approbation of the Nobility Bishops and States of the Realm In France the Women are not admitted to succeed let them be never so lineally descended In England our Kings are much more limited and confined in their Power than either of the two former for here no Law can be made but by Consent and Authority of Parliament and as to the Point of Succession the next of kin is admitted unless in extraordinary Cases and when important Reason of State require an Alteration And then the Parliaments of England according to the ancient Laws and Statutes of the Realm have frequently directed and appointed the Succession of the Crown in other manner than in course it would have gone of which I shall give you some Examples in Order But first let us look abroad and see how things have been carried as to this Point in other Countries Amongst the Jews the Law of Succession did ordinarily hold and accordingly Rehoboam the Lawful Son and Heir of Solomon after his Fathers Decease went to Sichem to be crowned and admitted by the People and the whole Body of the People of Israel being there gathered together did before they would admit him their lawful
the People 2. There is a mutual compact tacit or express between a Prince and his Subjects and that if he perform not his duty they are discharg'd from theirs 3. That if lawful Governors become Tyrants or govern otherwise than by the Laws of God and Man they ought to do they forfeit the Right they had unto their Government Lex Rex Buchanan de Jure Regni Vindiciae contra tyrannos Bellarmine de Conciliis de Pontifice Milton Goodwin Baxter H. C. 4. The Sovereignty of England is in the three Estates viz. King Lords and Commons The King has but a co-ordinate Power and may be over-ruled by the other two Lex Rex Hunton of a limited and mix'd Monarchy Baxter H. C. Polit. Catech. 5. Birthright and proximity of Blood give no title to Rule or Government and it is Lawful to preclude the next Heir from his Right of Succession to the Crown Lex Rex Hunt's Postscript Doleman History of Succession Julian the Apostate Mene Tekel 6. It is Lawful for Subjects without the Consent and against the Command of the Supreme Magistrate to enter into Leagues Covenants and Associations for defence of themselves and their Religion Solemn League and Covenant Late Association 7. Self-preservation is the Fundamental Law of Nature and supersedes the Obligation of all others whenever they stand in competition with it Hobbs de Cive Leviathan 8. The Doctrine of the Gospel concerning patient suffering of Injuries is not inconsistent with violent resisting of the higher Powers in case of Persecution for Religion Lex Rex Julian Apostat Apolog. Relat. 9. There lies no Obligation upon Christians to Passive Obedience when the Prince Commands any thing against the Laws of our Country And the Primitive Christians chose rather to die than resist because Christianity was not yet settled by the Laws of the Empire Julian Apostate 10. Possession and strength give a right to Govern and Success in a Cause or Enterprize proclaims it to be Lawful and Just to pursue it is to comply with the Will of God because it is to follow the Conduct of his Providence Hobbs Owen's Sermon before the Regicides Jan. 31. 1648. Baxter Jenkin's Petition Octob. 1651. 11. In the state of Nature there is no difference between good and evil right and wrong the state of Nature is a state of War in which every Man hath a right to all things 12. The Foundation of Civil Authority is this natural right which is not given but left to the Supreme Magistrate upon Men's entring into Societies and not only a Foreign Invader but a Domestick Rebel puts himself again into a state of nature to be proceeded against not as a Subject but an Enemy And consequently acquires by his Rebellion the same right over the Life of his Prince as the Prince for the most heinous Crimes has over the Life of his own Subjects 13. Every Man after his entring into a Society retains a right of defending himself against Force and cannot transfer that right to the Common-wealth when he consents to that Union whereby a Common-wealth is made and in case a great many Men together have already resisted the Common-wealth for which every one of them expecteth Death they have liberty then to joyn together to assist and defend one another Their bearing of Arms subsequent to the first breach of their Duty though it be to maintain what they have done is no new unjust act and if it be only to defend their Persons is not unjust at all 14. An Oath superadds no obligation to pact and a pact obliges no further than it is credited And consequently if a Prince gives any Indication that he does not believe the Promises of Fealty and Allegiance made by any of his Subjects they are thereby freed from their subjection and notwithstanding their Pacts and Oaths may lawfully rebel against and destroy their Sovereign Hobbs de Cive Leviathan 15. If a People that by Oath and Duty are oblig'd to a Sovereign shall sinfully dispossess him and contrary to their Covenants chuse and covenant with another they may be obliged by their latter Covenant notwithstanding their former Baxter H. C. 16. All Oaths are unlawful and contrary to the Word of God Quakers 17. An Oath obliges not in the sense of the Imposer but the Takers Sheriffs Case 18. Dominion is founded in Grace 19. The Powers of this World are Usurpations upon the Prerogative of Jesus Christ and it is the Duty of God's People to destroy them in order to the setting Christ upon his Throne Fifth-Monarchy Men. 20. The Presbyterian Government is the Scepter of Christ's Kingdom to which Kings as well as others are bound to submit and the King's Supremacy in Ecclesiastical Affairs asserted by the Church of England is injurious to Christ the sole King and Head of his Church Altare Damascenum Apolog. relat Hist Indulgen Cartwright Travers 21. It is not lawful for Superiors to impose any thing in the Worship of God that is not antecedently necessary 22. The duty of not offending a weak Brother is inconsistent with all human Authority of making Laws concerning indifferent things Protestant Reconciler 23. Wicked Kings and Tyrants ought to be put to Death and if the Judges and inferior Magistrates will not do their office the Power of the Sword devolves to the People if the major part of the People refuse to exercise this Power then the Ministers may Excommunicate such a King after which it is lawful for any of the Subjects to kill him as the People did Athaliah and Jehu Jezabel Buchanan Knox. Goodman Gilby Jesuits 24. After the sealing of the Scripture-Canon the People of God in all ages are to expect new Revelations for a rule of their Actions * Quakers and other Enthusiasts and it is lawful for a private Man having an inward motion from God to kill a Tyrant †Goodman 25. The example of Phineas is to us instead of a Command for what God has commanded or approved in one Age must needs oblige in all Goodman Knox. Naphtali 26. King Charles the First was lawfully put to Death and his Murtherers were the blessed Instruments of God's Glory in their Generation Milton Goodwin Owen 27. King Charles the First made War upon his Parliament and in such a case the King may not only be resisted but he ceaseth to be King Baxter We decree judge and declare all and every of these Propositions to be False Seditious and Impious and most of them to be also Heretical and Blasphemous infamous to Christian Religion and destructive of all Government in Church and State We farther decree that the Books which contain the foresaid Propositions and impious Doctrines are fitted to deprave good Manners corrupt the Minds of unwary Men stir up Seditions and Tumults overthrow States and Kingdoms and lead to Rebellion murther of Princes and Atheism it self And therefore we interdict all Members of the University from the reading the said Books under the Penalties
those vast Lands Jurisdictions and Superiorities justly forfaulted to His Majesty by the Crimes of your deceased Father preferring your Family to those who had served His Majesty against it in the late Rebellion but also pardoned and remitted to you the Crimes of Leasing-making and misconstruing His Majesties and his Parliaments proceedings against the very Laws above-written whereof you were found guilty and condemned to die therefore by the High Court of Parliament the 25th of August 1662. and raised you to the Title and Dignity of an Earl and being a Member of all His Majesties Judicatures Notwithstanding of all these and many other favours you the said Archibald Earl of Argyle being put by the Lords of His Majesties Privy-Council to take the Test appointed by the Act of the last Parliament to be taken by all persons in publick Trust you instead of taking the said Test and swearing the same in the plain genuine sense and meaning of the words without any equivocation mental reservation or evasion whatsoever you did declare against and defame the said Act and having to the end you might corrupt others by your pernicious sense drawn the same in a Libel of which Libel you dispersed and gave abroad Copies whereby ill impressions were given of the King and Parliaments proceedings at a time especially when His Majesties Subjects were expecting what submission should be given to the said Test and being desired the next day to take the same as one of the Commissioners of His Majesties Treasury you did give into the Lords of His Majesties Privy-Council and owned twice in plain judgment before them the said defamatory Libel against the said Test and Act of Parliament declaring That you had considered the said Test and was desirous to give obedience as far as you could whereby you clearly insinuated that you was not able to give full obedience In the second Article of which Libel you declare That you were confident the Parliament never intended to impose contradictory Oaths thereby to abuse the people with a belief that the Parliament had been so impious as really and actually to have imposed contradictory Oaths and so ridiculous as to have made an Act of Parliament which should be most deliberate of all humane actions quite contrary to their own intentions after which you subsumed contrary to the nature of all Oaths and to the Acts of Parliament above cited that every man must explain it for himself and take it in his own sense by which not only that excellent Law and the Oath therein specified which is intended to be a Fence to the Government both of Church and State but all other Oaths and Laws shall be rendered altogether useless to the Government If every man take the Oaths imposed by Law in his own sense then the Oath imposed is to no purpose for the Legislator cannot be sure that the Oath imposed by him will bind the takers according to the design and intent for which he appointed it and the Legislative Power is taken from the Imposers and settled in the taker of the Oath and so he is allowed to be the Legislator which is not only an open and violent depraving of His Majesties Laws and Acts of Parliament but is likewise a settling of the Legislative Power on private Subjects who are to take such Oaths In the third Article of that Paper you declare That you take the Test in so far only as it is consistent with it self and the Protestant Religion by which you maliciously intimate to the people That the said Oath is inconsistent with it self and with the Protestant Religion which is not only a down right depraving of the said Act of Parliament but is likewise a misconstruing of His Majesties and the Parliaments proceedings and misrepresenting them to the people in the highest degree and in the tenderest points they can be concerned and implying that the King and Parliament have done things inconsistent with the Protestant Religion for securing of which that Test was particularly intended In the Fourth Article you do expresly declare that you mean not by taking the said Test to bind up your self from wishing and endeavouring any alteration in a lawful way that you shall think fit for advancing of Church and State whereby also it was designed by the said Act of Parliament and Oath That no man should make any alteration in the Government of Church and State as it is now established and that it is the Duty of all good Subjects in humble and quiet manner to obey the present Government Yet you not only declare your self but by your example you invite others to think themselves loosed from that Obligation and that it is free for them to make any alteration in either as they shall think fit concluding your whole Paper with these words And this I understand as a part of my Oath which is a treasonable invasion upon the Royal Legislative Power as if it were lawful for you to make to your self an Act of Parliament since he who can make any part of an Act may make the whole the Power and Authority in both being the same Of the which Crimes above mentioned you the said Archibald Earl of Argyle are Actor Art and Part which being found by the Assize you ought to be punished with the pains of Death fortâ—ulture and escheat of Lands and Goods to the terror of others to commit the like hereafter An Abstract of the several Acts of Parliament upon which the Indictment against the Earl of Argyle was grounded Concerning raisers of Rumours betwixt the King and his people Chap. 20.1 Statutes of King Robert 1. IT is defended and forbidden That no man be a Conspirator or Inventer of Narrations or Rumours by the which occasion of discord may arise betwixt the King and his people And if any such man shall be found and attainted thereof incontinent be shall be taken and put in Prison and there shall be surely keeped up ay and while the King declare his will anent him Act 43. of Par. 2. King James 1. March 11. 1424. Leasing-makers forfault Life and Goods ITem It is ordained by the King and whole Parliament that all Leasingmakers and tellers of them which may engender discord betwixt the King and his people wherever they may be gotten shall be challenged by them that power has and ryne Lâ—â—e and Goods to the King Act 83. Par. 6. James 5. Dec. 10. 1540. Of Leasing-makers ITem Touching the Article of Leasing-makers to the Kings Grace of his Barons great men and Leiges and for punishment to be put to them therefore the Kings Grace with advice of his three Estates ratifies and approves the Acts and Statutes made thereupon before and ordains the same to be put in execution in all points and also Statutes and ordains That if any manner of person makes any evil Information of his Highness to his Barons and Leiges that they shall be punished in such manner and by the same punishment as
Administration of Justice Belongeth to the Office of a King But the fullest account of it in few words is in Chancellor Fortescue Chap. XIII which Passage is quoted in Calvin's Case Coke VII Rep. Fol 5. Ad Tutelam namque Legis Subditorum ac eorum Corporum bonorum Rex hujusmodi erectus est ad hanc potestatem a populo effluxam ipse habet quo ei non licet potestate alia suo populo Dominari For such a King That is of every Political Kingdom as this is is made and ordained for the Defence or Guardianship of the Law of his Subjects and of their Bodies and Goods whereunto he receiveth power of his People so that he cannot Govern his People by any other power Corollary 1. A Bargain 's a Bargain 2. A Popish Guardian of Protestant Laws is such an Incongruity and he is as Unfit for that Office as Antichrist is to be Christ's Vicar CHAP. II. Of Prerogatives by Divine Right I. GOvernment is not matter of Revelation if it were then those Nations that wanted Scripture must have been without Government whereas Scripture it self says That Government is The Ordinance of Man and of Humane Extraction And King Charles the First says of this Government in particular That it was Moulded by the Wisdom and Experience of the People Answ to XIX Prop. II. All just Governments are highly Beneficial to Mankind and are of God the Author of all Good they are his Ordinances and Institutions Rom. 13.1 2. III. Plowing and Sowing and the whole business of preparing Bread-Corn is absolutely necessary to the subsistence of Mankind This also cometh forth from the Lord of Hosts who is wonderful in Counsel and excellent in Working Isa 28. from 23. to 29th Verse IV. Wisdom saith Counsel is mine and sound Wisdom I am Vnderstanding I have strength By me Kings Reign and Princes decree Justice By me Princes Rule and Nobles even all the Judges of the Earth Prov. 8.14 V. The Prophet speaking of the Plowman saith His God doth instruct him to discretion and doth teach him Isa 28.26 VI. Scripture neither gives nor takes away Mens Civil Rights but leaves them as it found them and as our Saviour said of himself is no Divider of Inheritances VII Civil Authority is a Civil Right VIII The Law of England gives the King his Title to the Crown For where is it said in Scripture That such a Person or Family by Name shall enjoy it And the same Law of England which has made him King has made him King according to the English Laws and not otherwise IX The King of England has no more Right to set up a French Government than the French King has to be King of England which is none at all X. Render unto Caesar the things which are Caesars neither makes a Caesar nor tells who Caesar is nor what belongs to him but only requires Men to be just in giving him those supposed Rights which the Laws have determined to be his XI The Scripture supposes Property when it forbids Stealing it supposes Mens Lands to be already Butted and Bounded when it forbids removing the antient Land-marks And as it is impossible for any Man to prove what Estate he has by Scripture or to find a Terrier of his Lands there so it is a vain thing to look for Statutes of Prerogative in Scripture XII If Mishpat Hamelech the manner of the King 1 Sam. 8.11 be a Statute of Prerogative and prove all those particulars to be the Right of the King then Mishpat Haccohanim the Priest's custom of Sacrilegeous Rapine Chap. 2.13 proves that to be the Right of the Priests the same wood being used in both places XIII It is the Resolution of all the Judges of England that even the known and undoubted Prerogatives of the Jewish Kings do not belong to our Kings and that it is an absurd and impudent thing to affirm they do Coke 11. Rep. p. 63. Mich. 5. Jac. Give us a King to Judge us 1 Sam. 8.5 6 20. Note upon Sunday the Tenth of November in this same Term the King upon Complaint made to him by Bancroft Archbishop of Canterbury concerning Prohibitions was informed that when Question was made of what matters the Ecclesiastical Judges have Cognizance either upon the Exposition of the Statutes concerning Tythes or any other Thing Ecclesiastical or upon the Statute 1 Eliz. concerning the High Commission or in any other Case in which there is not express Authority by Law the King himself may decide it in his Royal person and that the Judges are but the Delegates of the King and that the King may take what Causes he shall please to determine from the Determination of the Judges and may determine them himself And the Archbishop said That this was clear in Divinity That such Authority belongs to the King by the Word of God in Scripture To which it was answered by me in the presence and with the clear consent of all the Justices of England and Barons of the Exchequer That the King in his own person cannot adjudge any Case either Criminal as Treason Felony c. but this ought to be determined and adjusted in some Court of Justice according to the Law and Custom of England And always Judgments are given Ideo consideratum est per Curiam so that the Court gives the Judgment And it was greatly marvelled That the Archbishop durst inform the King that such absolute power and authority as is aforesaid belonged to the King by the Word of God CHAP. III. Of OBEDIENCE I. NO Man has any more Civil Authority than what the Law of the Land has vested in him Nor is he one of St. Paul's Higher Powers any farther or to any other purposes than the Law has impowr'd him II. An Usurped Illegal and Arbitrary power is so far from being the Ordinance of God that it is not the Ordinance of Man III. Whoever opposes an Usurped Illegal and Arbitrary Power does not oppose the Ordinance of God but the Violation of that Ordinance IV. The 13. of the Romans commands Subjection to our Temporal Governours Verse 4. because their Office and Imployment is for the publick welfare For he is the Minister of God to Thee for Good V. The 13. of the Hebrews commands Obedience to spiritual Rulers Verse 17. Because they watch for your Souls VI. But the 13. of the Hebrews did not oblige the Martyrs and Confessors in Queen Mary's Time to obey such blessed Bishops as Bonner and the Beast of Rome who were the perfect Reverse of St. Paul's Spiritual Rulers and whose practice was murthering of Souls and Bodies according to the true Character of Popery which was given it by the Bishops who compiled the Thanksgiving for the Fifth of November but Archbishop Laud was wiser than they and in his time blotted it out The Prayer formerly run thus To that end strengthen the Hands of our Gracious King the Nobles and Magistrates of the
II. in regard to Religion faithfully related by his then Assistant Mr. Jo. Hudleston UPON Thursday the Fifth of February 1685. Between Seven and Eight a Clock in the Evening I was sent for in haste to the Queens Back-stairs at Whitehall and desired to bring with me all things necessary for a dying Person Accordingly I came and was order'd not to stir from thence till further notice being thus obliged to wait and not having had time to bring along with â—â—e the Most Holy Sacrament of the Altar I was in some Anxiety how to procure it In this conjuncture the Divine Providence so disposing Father Bento de Lewis a Portugez came thither and understanding the circumstance I was in readily profer'd himself to go to St. James's and bring the Most Holy Sacrament along with him Soon after his departure I was call'd into the King's Bed-Chamber where approaching to the Bed side and kneeling down I in brief presented his Majesty with what Service I could perform for God's Honour and the happiness of his Soul at this last Moment on which Eternity depends The King then declared himself That he desired to die in the Faith and Communion of the Holy Roman Catholick Church That he was most heartily sorry for all the Sins of his life past and particularly for that he had deferred his Reconciliation so long That through the Merits of Christ's Passion he hoped for Salvation That he was in Charity with all the World That with all his Heart he Pardon'd his Enemies and desired Pardon of all those whom he had any wise offended and that if it pleased God to spare him longer life he would amend it detesting all Sin I then advertis'd his Majesty of the benefit and necessity of the Sacrament of Penance which Advertisement the King most willingly embracing made an exact Confession of his whole Life with exceeding Compunction and Tenderness of Heart which ended I desired him in farther sign of Repentance and true sorrow for his Sins to say with me this little short Act of Contrition O my Lord God with my whole Heart and Soul I detest all the Sins of my Life past for the Love of Thee whom I love above all things and I firmly purpose by thy Holy Grace never to offend thee more Amen Sweet Jesus Amen Into thy Hands Sweet Jesus I commend my Soul Mercy Sweet Jesus Mercy This he pronounced with a clear and audible voice which done and his Sacramental Penance admitted I gave him Absolution After some time thus spent I asked his Majesty if he did not also desire to have the other Sacraments of the Holy Church administred unto him He reply'd By all means I desire to be partaker of all the helps and Succours necessary and expedient for a Catholick Christian in my condition I added and doth not your Majesty also desire to receive the Pretious Body and Blood of our dear Saviour Jesus Christ in the Most Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist His Answer was this If I am worthy pray fail not to let me have it I then told him it would be brought to him very speedily and desired his Majesty that in the interim he would give me leave to proceed to the Sacrament of Extreme Unction he replyed with all my Heart I then Anoyled him which as soon as perform'd I was call'd to the door whither the Blessed Sacrament was now brought and delivered to me Then returning to the King I entreated His Majesty that he would prepare and dispose himself to receive At which the King raising up himself said let me meet my Heavenly Lord in a better posture than in my Bed But I humbly begg'd His Majesty to repose himself God Almighty who saw his Heart would accept of his good intention The King then having again recited the fore-mentioned Act of Contrition with me he received the most Holy Sacrament for his Viaticum with all the Symptoms of Devotion imaginable The Communion being ended I Read the usual Prayers termed the Recommendation of the Soul appointed by the Church for Catholicks in his Condition After which the King desired the Act of Contrition O my Lord God c. to be repeated this done for his last Spiritual encouragement I said Your Majesty hath now received the Comfort and Benefit of all the Sacraments that a good Christian ready to depart out of this World can have or desire Now it rests only That you think upon the Death and Passion of our Dear Saviour Jesus Christ of which I present unto you this Figure shewing him a Crucifix lift up therefore the Eyes of your Soul and represent to your self your sweet Saviour here Crucified Bowing down his Head to kiss you His Arms stretched out to Embrace you His Body and Members all Bloody and Pale with Death to Redeem you And as you see him Dead and fixed upon the Cross for your Redemption So have his Remembrance fixed and fresh in your Heart beseech him with all humility That his most precious Blood may not be shed in vain for you And that it will please him by the Merits of his bitter Death and Passion to pardon and forgive you all your Offences and finally to receive your Soul into his Blessed hands and when it shall please him to take it out of this Transitory World to grant you a joyful Resurrection and an Eternal Crown of Glory in the next In the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Amen So Recommending His Majesty on my Knees with all the Transport of Devotion I was able to the Divine Mercy and Protection I withdrew out of the Chamber In Testimony of all which I nave hereunto subscribed my Name JO. HVDLESTON Some REFLECTIONS on His Majesties Proclamation of the Twelfth of February 1686 7. for a Toleration in Scotland together with the said Proclamation I. THE Preamble of a Proclamation is oft writ in hast and is the flourish of some wanton Pen but one of such an extraordinary nature as this is was probably more severely Examined there is a new designation of his Majesties Authority here set forth of his Absolute Power which is so often repeated that it deserves to be a little searched into Prerogative Royal and Soveraign Authority are Terms already received and known but for this Absolute Power as it is a new Term so those who have coined it may make it signifie what they will The Roman Law speaks of Princeps Legibus solutus and Absolute in its natural signification importing the being without all Ties and Restraints then the true meaning of this seems to be that there is an Inherent Power in the King which can neither be restrained by Laws Promises nor Oaths for nothing less than the being free from all these renders a Power Absolute II. If the former Term seemed to stretch our Allegiance that which comes after it is yet a step of another nature tho' one can hardly imagine what can go beyond Absolute Power
Good and Faithful Subjects to Us and our Royal Predecessors by hazarding and many of them actually losing their Lives and Fortunes in their Defence though of another Religion and the Maintenance of their Authority against the Violences and Treasons of the most violent Abettors of these Laws Do therefore with Advice and Consent of Our Privy Council by Our Soveraign Authority Prerogative Royal and Absolute Power aforesaid Suspend Stop and disable all Laws or Acts of Parliament Customs or Constitutions made or executed against any of our Roman Catholick Subjects in any time past to all intents and purposes making void all Prohibitions therein mentioned pains or penalties therein ordain'd to be Inflicted so that they shall in all things be as free in all Respects whatsoever not only to Exercise their Religion but to enjoy all Offices Benefices and others which We shall think fit to bestow upon them in all time coming Nevertheless it is our Will and Pleasure and we do hereby command all Catholicks at their highest Pains only to Exercise their Religious Worship in Houses or Chappels and that they presume not to Preach in the open Fields or to invade the Protestant Churches by force under the pains aforesaid to be inflicted upon the Offenders respectively nor shall they presume to make Publick Processions in the High-Streets of any of Our Royal Burghs under the Pains above mentioned And whereas the Obedience and Service of our good Subjects is due to Us by their Allegiance and Our Soveraignty and that no Law Custom or Constitution Difference in Religion or other Impediment whatsoever can exempt or discharge the Subjects from their Native Obligations and Duty to the Crown or hinder us from Protecting and Employing them according to their several Capacities and Our Royal Pleasure nor Restrain Us from Conferring Heretable Rights and Priviledges upon them or vacate or annul these Rights Heretable when they are made or conferred And likewise considering that some Oaths are capable of being wrested by men of sinistrous Intentions a practice in that Kingdom fatal to Religion as it was to Loyalty Do therefore with Advice and Consent aforesaid Cass Annul and Discharge all Oaths whatsoever by which any of Our Subjects are incapacitated or disabled from holding Places or Offices in our said Kingdom or enjoy their Hereditary Right and Priviledges discharging the same to be taken or given in any time coming without Our special Warrant and Consent under the pains due to the Contempt of Our Royal Commands and Authority And to this effect We do by Our Royal Authority aforesaid Stop Disable and Dispense with all Laws enjoyning the said Oaths Tests or any of them particularly the first Act of the first Session of the first Parliament of King Charles the Second the Eleventh Act of the foresaid Session of the foresaid Parliament the sixth Act of the third Parliament of the said King Charles the twenty first and twenty fifth Acts of that Parliament and the thirteenth Act of the first Session of * Our late Parliament in so far allanerly as concerns the taking the Oaths or Tests therein prescrib'd and all others as well not mentioned as mentioned and that in place of them all our good Subjects or such of them as We or our Privy Council shall require so to do shall take and swear the following Oath allanerly I A. B. do acknowledge testifie and declare that JAMES the Seventh by the Grace of God King of Scotland England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith c. is rightful King and Supream Governour of these Realms and over all persons therein and that it is unlawful for Subjects on any pretence or for any cause whatsoever to rise in Arms against Him or any Commissionated by Him and that I shall never so rise in Arms nor assist any who shall so do and that I shall never resist His Power or Authority nor ever oppose His Authority to His Person as I shall answer to God but shall to the utmost of my power Assist Defend and Maintain Him His Heirs and Lawful Successors in the Exercise of their Absolute Power and Authority against all Deadly So help me God And seeing many of Our good Subjects have before Our pleasure in these Matters was made publick incurred the Guilt appointed by the Acts of Parliament above-mentioned or others We by Our Authority and Absolute Power and Prerogative Royal above-mentioned of Our certain Knowledge and innate Mercy give Our ample and full Indemnity to all those of the Roman Catholick or Popish Religion for all things by them done contrary to Our Laws or Acts of Parliament made in any time past relating to their Religion the Worship and Exercise thereof or for being Papists Jesuits or Traffickers for hearing or saying of Mass concealing of Priests or Jesuits breeding their Children Catholicks at home or abroad or any other thing Rite or Doctrine said performed or maintained by them or any of them And likewise for holding or taking of Places Employments or Offices contrary to any Law or Constitution Advices given to Us or our Council Actions done or generally any thing perform'd or said against the known Laws of that Our Ancient Kingdom Excepting always from this Our Royal Indemnity all Murthers Assassinations Thefts and such like other Crimes which never used to be comprehended in Our General Acts of Indemnity And We command and require all Our Judges or others concerned to explain this in the most ample Sense and Meaning Acts of Indemnity at any time have contained Declaring this shall be as good to every one concerned as if they had Our Royal Pardon and Remission under Our Great Seal of that Kingdom And likewise indemnifying Our Protestant Subjects from all pains and penalties due for hearing or preaching in Houses providing there be no Treasonable Speeches uttered in the said Conventicles by them in which case the Law is only to take place against the Guilty and none other present providing also that they Reveal to any of Our Council the Guilt so committed As also excepting all Fines or Effects of Sentences already given And likewise Indemnifying fully and freely all Quakers for their Meetings and Worship in all time past preceeding the publication of these presents And we doubt not but Our Protestant Subjects will give their Assistance and Concourse hereunto on all Occasions in their Respective Capacities In consideration whereof and the ease those of Our Religion and others may have hereby and for the Encouragement of Our Protestant Bishops and the Regular Clergy and such as have hitherto lived orderly We think fit to declare that it never was Our Principle nor will We ever suffer Violence to be offered to any Man's Conscience nor will We use Force or Invincible Necessity against any Man on the account of his Perswasion nor the Protestant Religion but will protect Our Bishops and other Minsters in their Functions Rights and Properties and all Our Protestant Subjects in the free Exercise of their
the Reign of Our late Royal Brother King Charles the Second shall not at any time hereafter be required to be Taken Declared or Subscribed by any person or persons whatsoever who is or shall be Employed in any Office or Place of Trust either Civil or Military under Us or in Our Government And We do further Declare it to be Our Pleasure and Intention from time to time hereafter to Grant Our Royal Dispensations under Our Great Seal to all our Loving Subjects so to be Employed who shall not take the said Oaths or Subscribe or declare the said Tests or Declarations in the abovementioned Acts and every of them And to the end that all Our Loving Subjects may receive and enjoy the full Benefit and Advantage of Our Gracious Indulgence hereby intended and may be Acquitted and Discharged from all Pains Penalties Forfeitures and Disabilities by them or any of them incurred or forfeited or which they shall or may at any time hereafter be liable to for or by reason of their Non-conformity or the Exercise of their Religion and from all Suits Troubles or Disturbances for the same We do hereby give Our Free and Ample Pardon unto all Non-conformists Recusants and other Our Loving Subjects for all Crimes and Things by them commited or done contrary to the Penal Laws formerly made relating to Religion and the Profession or Exercise thereof Hereby Declaring That this Our Royal pardon and Indempnity shall be as Good and Effectual to all intents and purposes as if every individual person had been therein particularly named or had particular Pardons under Our Great Seal which We do likewise Declare shall from time to time be Granted unto any person or persons desiring the same Willing and Requiring Our Judges Justices and other Officers to take Notice of and Obey Our Royal Will and Pleasure herein before Declared And although the Freedom and Assurance We have hereby given in relation to Religion and Property might be sufficient to remove from the Minds of Our Loving Subjects all Fears and Jealousies in relation to either yet We have thought fit further to Declare That We will Maintain them in all their Properties and Possessions as well of Church and Abby-Lands as in any other their Lands and Properties whatsoever Given at our Court at Whitehall the Fourth Day of April 1687. In the Third Year of Our Reign By His Majesties Special Command A LETTER containing some Reflections on His Majesties Declaration for Liberty of Conscience Dated the Fourth of April 1687. SIR I. I Thank you for the Favour of sending me the late Declaration that His Majesty has granted for Liberty of Conscience I confess I longed for it with great Impatience and was surprised to find it so different from the Scotch Pattern for I imagined that it was to be set to the second part of the same tune nor can I see why the Penners of this have sunk so much in their stile for I suppose the same Men penned both I expected to have seen the Imperial Language of Absolute Power to which all the Subjects are to Obey without reserve and of the Cassing Annulling the stopping and disabling of Laws set forth in the Preamble and body of this Declaration whereas those dreadful words are not to be found here for instead of Repealing the Laws his Majesty pretends by this only to Suspend them and though in effect this amounts to a Repeal yet it must be confessed that the words are softer Now since the Absolute Power to which his Majesty pretends in Scotland is not founded on such poor things as Law for that would look as if it were the gift of the People but on the Divine Authority which is supposed to be delegated to his Majesty this may be as well claimed in England as it was in Scotland and the pretentions to Absolute Power is so great a thing that since his Majesty thought fit once to claim it he is little beholding to those that make him fall so much in his Language especially since both these Declarations have appeared in our Gazettes so that as we see what is done in Scotland we know from hence what is in some peoples hearts and what we may expect in England II. His Majesty tells his people that the perfect Injoyment of their Property has never been in any Case invaded by him since his coming to the Crown This is indeed matter of great Incouragement to all good Subjects for it lets them see that such Invasions as have been made on Property have been done without his Majesties knowledge so that no doubt the continuing to levy the Customes and the Additional Excise which had been granted only during the late King's Life before the Parliament could meet to renew the Grant was done without his Majesties knowledge the many Violences committed not only by Soldiers but Officers in all the parts of England which are severe Invasions on Property have been all without his Majesties knowledge and since the first Branch of Property is the Right that a man has to his Life the strange Essay of Mahometan Government that was shewed at Taunton and the no less strange proceedings of the present Lord Chancellour in his Circuit after the Rebellion which are very justly called his Campagne for it was an open Act of Hostility to all Law and for which and other Services of the like nature it is believed he has had the reward of the great Seal and the Executions of those who have left their Colours which being founded on no Law are no other than so many murders all these I say are as we are sure Invasions on Property but since the King tells us that no such Invasions have been made since he came to the Crown we must conclude that all these things have fallen out without his privity And if a standing Army in time of Peace has been ever lookt on by this Nation as an Attempt upon the whole Property of the Nation in gross one must conclude that even this is done without his Majesties knowledge III. His Majesty expresses his Charity for us in a kind wish that we were all Members of the Catholick Church in return to which we offer up daily our most earnest Prayers for him that he may become a Member of the truly Catholick Church for Wishes and Prayers do no hurt on no side but his Majesty adds that it has ever been his Opinion that Conscience ought not to be constrain'd nor people forced in matters of meer Religion We are very happy if this continues to be always his sense but we are sure in this he is no Obedient Member of that which he means by the Catholick Church for it has over and over again decreed the Extirpation of Hereticks It encourages Princes to it by the Offer of the pardon of their Sins it threatens them to it by denouncing to them not only the Judgments of God but that which is more sensible the loss of their Dominions
meet for the meaning of this seems plain that His Majesty is resolved that they shall never meet till he receives such Assurances in a new round of Closetting that he shall be put out of doubt concerning it VII I will not enter into the Dispute concerning Liberty of Conscience and the Reasons that may be offered for it to a Session of Parliament for there is scarce any one point that either with relation to Religion or Politicks affords a greater variety of matter for Reflection and I make no doubt to say that there is abundance of Reason to oblige Parliaments to review all the Penal Laws either with relation to Papists or to Dissenters but I will take the boldness to add one thing that the King 's Suspending of Laws strikes at the root of this whole Government and subverts it quite for if there is any thing certain with relation to English Government it is this that the Executive Power of the Law is entirely in the King and the Law to fortifie him in the Management of it has cloathed him with a vast Prerogative and made it unlawful on any pretence whatsoever to resist him whereas on the other hand the Legislative Power is not so entirely in the King but that the Lords and Commons have such a share in it that no Law can either be made repealed or which is all one suspended but by their consent so that the placing this Legislative Power singly in the King is a subversion of this whole Government since the Essence of all Governments consists in the Subjects of the Legislative Authority Acts of Violence or Injustice committed in the Executive part are such things that all Princes being subject to them the peace of mankind were very ill secured if it were not unlawful to resist upon any pretence taken from any ill Administrations in which as the Law may be doubtful so the Facts may be uncertain and at worst the publick Peace must always be more valued than any private Oppressions or Injuries whatsoever But the total Subversion of a Government being so contrary to the Trust that is given to the Prince who ought to execute it will put men upon uneasie and dangerous Inquiries which will turn little to the Advantage of those who are driving matters to such a doubtful and desperate Issue VIII If there is any thing in which the Exercise of the Legislative Power seems indispensable it is in those Oaths of Allegiance and Tests that are thought necessary to Qualifie men either to be admitted to enjoy the protection of the Law or to bear a share in the Government for in these the Security of the Government is chiefly concerned and therefore the total Extinction of these as it is not only a Suspension of of them but a plain repealing of them so it is a Subverting of the whole Foundation of our Government For the Regulation that King and Parliament had set both for the Subjects having the protection of the State by the Oath of Allegiance and for a share in the places of Trust by the Tests is now pluckt up by the roots when it is declared That these shall not at any time hereafter be required to be taken or subscribed by any persons whatsoever for it is plain that this is no Suspension of the Law but a formal repeal of it in as plain words as can be conceived IX His Majesty says that the Benefit of the Service of all his Subjects is by the Law of Nature inseparably annexed to and inherent in his Sacred Person It is somewhat strange that when so many Laws that we all know are suspended the Law of Nature which is so hard to be found out should be cited but the Penners of this Declaration had best let that Law lie forgotten among the rest and there is a scurvy Paragraph in it concerning self-Preservation that is capable of very unacceptable Glosses It is hard to tell what Section of the Law of Nature has markt either such a Form of Government or such a Family for it And if his Majesty renounces his Pretensions to our Allegiance as founded on the Laws of England and betakes himself to this Law of Nature he will perhaps find the Counsel was a little too rash but to make the most that can be the Law of Nations or Nature does indeed allow the Governours of all Societies a Power to serve themselves of every Member of it in the cases of Extream Danger but no Law of Nature that has been yet heard of will conclude that if by special Laws a sort of men have been disabled from all Imployments that a Prince who at his Coronation Swore to maintain those Laws may at his pleasure extinguish all these Disabilities X. At the end of the Declaration as in a Poscript His Majesty assures his Subjects that he will maintain them in their Properties as well in Church and Abbey Lands as other Lands but the chief of all their Properties being the share that they have by their Representatives in the Legislative Power this Declaration which breaks thro' that is no great Evidence that the rest will be maintained and to speak plainly when a Coronation Oath is so little remembred other Promises must have a proportioned degree of Credit given to them as for the Abbey Lands the keeping them from the Church is according to the Principles of that Religion Sacriledge and that is a mortal Sin and there can no Absolution be given to any who continue in it and so this Promise being an Obligation to maintain men in a mortal Sin is nul and void of it self Church-Lands are also according to the Doctrine of their Canonists so immediately God's Right that the the Pope himself is the only Administrator and Dispencer but is not the master of them he can indeed make a truck for God or let them so low that God shall be an easie Landlord but he cannot alter God's Property nor translate the Right that is in him to Sacrilegious Laymen and Hereticks XI One of the Effects of this Declaration will be the setting on foot a new run of Addresses over the Nation for there is nothing how impudent and base soever of which the abject flattery of a slavish Spirit is not capable It must be confest to the Reproach of the Age that all those strains of flattery among the Romans that Tacitus sets forth with so much just scorn are modest things compared to what this Nation has produced within these seven Years only if our Flattery has come short of the Refinedness of the Romans it has exceeded theirs as much in its loathed Fulsomeness The late King set out a Declaration in which he gave the most solemn Assurances possible of his adhering to the Church of England and to the Religion established by Law and of his Resolution to have frequent Parliaments upon which the whole Nation fell as it were into Raptures of Joy and Flattery but though he lived four
Laws a Penalty in any one particular Law can have no effect but what is precarious It may have a loud Voice to threaten but it has not an Hand to give a Blow for as long as the Governing Power is in possession of this Prerogative let who will chuse the Meat if they chuse the Cooks it is they that will give the Taste to it So that it is clear that the Rigor of a Penalty will not in all cases fix a Bargain neither is it universally a true Position that the Increase of Punishment for the Breach of a new Law is an Equivalent for the Consent to part with an old one XVIII In most Bargains there is a Reference to the time to come which is therefore to be considered as well as that which cometh within the Compass of the present Valuation Where the Party contracting hath not a full Power to dispose what belongeth on him or them in Reversion who shall succeed after him in his Right he cannot make any part of what is so limited to be the Condition of the Contract Further he cannot enjoyn the Heir or Successor to forbear the Exercise of any Right that is inherent to him as he is a Man neither can he restrain him without his own Consent from doing any Act which in it self is lawful and liable to no Objection For Example a Father cannot stipulate with any other Man that in Consideration of such a thing done or to be done his Son shall never Marry because Marriage is an Institution established by the Laws of God and Man and therefore no Body can be so restrained by any Power from doing such an Act when he thinketh fit being warranted by a Authority that is not to be controuled XIX Now as there are Rights inherent in Mens Persons in their single Capasities there are Rights as much fixed to the Body Politick which is a Creature that never dieth For instance There can be no Government without a Supream Power that Power is not always in the same Hands it is in different Shapes and Dresses but still where ever it is Lodged it must be unlimited It hath â—â—â—risdiction over every thing else but it cannot have it above it self Supream Power can be no more limited than Infinity can be measured because it ceaseâ—h to be the thing it s very being is dissolved when any bounds can be put to it Where this Supreme Power is mixed or divided the shape only differeth the Argument is still the same The present State of Venice cannot restrain those who succeed them in the same power from having an entire and unlimited Sovereignty they may indeed make present Laws which shall retrench their present Power if they are so disposed and those Laws if not repealed by the same Authority that enacted them are to be observed by the succeeding Senate till they think fit to abrogate them and no longer for if the Supreme Power shall still reside in the Senate perhaps composed of other Men or of other minds which will be sufficient the necessary consequence is that one Senate must have as much right to alter such a Law as another could have to make it XX. Suppose the Supreme Power in any State should make a Law to enjoyn all subsequent Law-makers to take an Oath never to alter it it would produce these following Absurdities First All Supreme Power being instituted to promote the safety and benefit and to prevent the prejudice and danger which may fall upon those who live under the protection of it the consequence of such an Oath would be that all Men who are so trusted shall take God to witness that such a Law once made being judged at the time to be advantagious for the publick though afterwards by the vicissitude of times or the variety of accidents or interests it should plainly appear to them to be destructive they will suffer it to have its course and will never repeal it Secondly If there could in any Nation be found a set of Men who having a part in the Supreme Legislative Power should as much as in them lieth betray their Country by such a criminal engagement so directly opposite to the nature of their Power and to the Trust reposed in them If these Men have their power only for life when they are dead such an Oath can operate no farther and though that would be too long a Lease for the Life of such a Monster as an Oath so composed yet it must then certainly give up the Ghost It could Bind none but the first makers of it another generation would never be tied up by it Thirdly In those Countries where the Supreme Assemblies are not constant standing Courts but called together upon occasions and composed of such as the People chuse for that time only with a Trust and Character that remaineth no longer with them than that Assembly is regularly dissolved such an Oath taken by the Members of a Senate Diet or other Assembly so chosen can have very little effect because at the next meeting there may be quite another set of Men who will be under no Obligation of that kind The Eternity intended to that Law by those that made it will be cut off by new Men who shall succeed them in their power if they have a differing Taste or another Interest XXI To put it yet further Suppose a Clause in such a Law that it shall be criminal in the last degree for any Man chosen in a subsequent Assembly to propose the repealing it and since nothing can be Enacted which is not yet first proposed by this means it seemeth as if a Law might be created which should never die But let this be Examined First Such a Clause would be so destructive to the being of such a Constitution as that it would be as reasonable to say that a King had right to give or sell his Kingdom to a Foreign Prince as that any number of Men who are intrusted with the Supreme Power or any part of it should have a right to impose such shackles upon the Liberty of those who are to succeed them in the same Trust The ground of that Trust is that every Man who is chosen into such an Assembly is to do all that in him lieth for the good of those who chose him The English of such a Clause would be that he is not to do his best for those that chose him because though he should be convinc'd that it might be very fatal to continue that Law and therefore very necessary to repeal it yet he must not repeal it because it is made a Crime and attended with a Penalty But secondly to shew the emptiness as well as injustice of such a Clause it is clear that although such an Invasion of Right should be imposed it will never be obeyed There will only be Deformity in the Monster it will neither sting nor bite Such Law-givers would only have the honour of attempting a contradiction
Power in Ecclesiastical Matters truly stated HIS present Majesty having erected an High-Commission Court to enquire of and make redress in Ecclesiastical Matters c. Q. Whether such a Commission as the Law now stands be good or not And I hold that the Commission is not good And to maintain my Opinion herein I shall in the first place briefly consider what Power the Crown of England had in Ecclesiastical or Spiritual Matters for I take them to be synonymous Terms before 17 Car. 1. ca. 11. And Secondly I shall particularly consider the Act of 17 Car. 1. ca. 11. And Thirdly I shall consider 13 Car. 2. ca. 12. And by that time I have fully considered these three Acts of Parliament it will plainly appear that the Crown of England hath now no Power to erect such a Court. I must confess and do agree That by the Common Law all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction was lodged in the Crown and the Bishops and all Spiritual Persons derived their Jurisdiction from thence And I cannot find that there were any Attempts by the Clergy to divest the Crown of it till William the First 's Time and his Successors down to King John the Pope obtained four Points of Jurisdiction First Sending of Legates into England Secondly Drawing of Appeals to the Court of Rome Thirdly Donation of Bishopricks and other Ecclesiastical Benefices And Fourthly Exemption of Clerks from the Secular Power Which four Points were gained within the space of an hundred and odd Years but with all the Opposition imaginable of the Kings and their People and the Kingdom never came to be absolutely inslaved to the Church of Rome till King John's Time and then both King and People were and so continued to be in a great measure in Henry the Third's Time and so would in all likelihood have continued had not wise Edward the First opposed the Pope's Usurpation and made the Statute of Mortmain But that which chiefly brake the Neck of this was That after the Pope and Clergy had endeavoured in Edward the Second's Time and in the beginning of Edward the Third to usurp again Edward the Third did resist the Usurpation and made the Statutes of Provisors 25 Ed. 3. and 27 Ed. 3. And Richard the Second backed those Acts with 16 Rich. 2. ca. 5. and kept the Power in the Crown by them Laws which being interrupted by Queen Mary a bloody Bigot of the Church of Rome during her Reign there was an Act made in 1 Eliz-ca 1. which is Intituled Keeble's Stat. An Act to restore to the Crown the ancient Jurisdiction over the Estate Ecclesiastical and Spiritual and abolishing all foreign Powers repugnant to the same From which Title I collect three things First That the Crown had anciently a Jurisdiction over the Estate Ecclesiastical and Spiritual Secondly That that Jurisdiction had for some time been at least suspended and the Crown had not exercised it Thirdly That this Law did not introduce a new Jurisdiction but restored the old but with restoring the old Jurisdiction to the Crown gave a Power of delegating the Exercise of it And as a Consequence from the whole that all Jurisdiction that is lodged in the Crown is subject nevertheless to the Legislative Power in the Kingdom I shall now consider what Power this Act of 1 Eliz. 1. declares to have been anciently in the Crown and that appears from Sect. 16 17 18. of the same Act. Section 16. Abolisheth all Foreign Authority in Cases Spiritual and Temporal in these VVords And to the intent that all the Vsurped and Foreign Power and Authority Spiritual and Temporal may for ever be clearly extinguished and never to be used or obeyed within this Realm or any other Your Majesties Dominions or Countries 2 May it please Your Highness that it may be further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid that no Foreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate Spiritual or Temporal shall at any time after the last Day of this Session of Fâ—â—liament use enjoy or exercise any manner of Power Jurisdiction Superiority Authority Preheminence or Priviledge Spiritual or Ecclesiastical within this Realm or within any other Your Majesties Dominions or Countries that now be or hereafter shall be but from thenceforth the same shall be clearly Abolished out of this Realm and all other Your Highness's Dominions for ever any Statute Ordinance Custom Constitutions or any other Matter or Cause whatsoever to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding And after the said Act hath abolished all Foreign Authority in the very next Section Sect. 17. It annexeth all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to the Crown in these VVords And that also it may likewise please your Heghness That it may be Established and Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That such Jurisdictions Priviledges Superiorities and Preheminencies Spiritual and Ecclesiastical as by any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power or Authority hath heretofore been or may lawfully be exercised or used for the Visitation of the Ecclesiastical State and Persons and for Reformation Order and Correction of the same and of all manner of Errors Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities shall for ever by Authority of this present Parliament be Vnited and Annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm From these VVords That such Jurisdiction c. as by any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power or Authority had then-to-fore been exercised or used were annexed to the Crown I observe That the Four things aforesaid wherein the Pope had incroached were all restored to the Crown and likewise all other Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction that had been exercised or used in this Kingdom and did thereby become absolutely vested in the Crown Then Section 18. Gives a Power to the Crown to assign Commissioners to excrcise this Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in these VVords And that Your Highness Your Heirs and Successors Kings or Queens of this Realm shall have full Power and Authority by Virtue of this Act by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England to Assign Name and Authorize when and as often as Your Highness Your Heirs or Successors shall think meet and convenient and for such and so long time as shall pleass Your Highness your Heirs or Successors such Person or Persons being natural born Subjects to Your Highness Your Heirs or Successors as Your Majesty Your Heirs or Successors shall think meet to Exercise Vse Occupy and Execute under Your Highness Your Heirs and Succâ—ssors all manner of Jurisdictions Priviledges and Preheminencies in any wise touching or concerning any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within these Your Realms of England and Ireland or any other Your Highness's Dominions and Countries 2. and to visit Reform Redress Order Correct and Amend all such Errors Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities whatsoever which by any manner of Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power Authority or Jurisdiction can or may lawfully be Reformed Ordered Redressed Corrected Restrained and Amended to the pleasure of Almighty God the Increase of Vertue and the Conservation
which they cannot help but bear his Misfortune and Lot with Patience in himself and with Compassion and Charity towards them and have his Indignation raised only against that Court which forced them to be instrumental in their Oppression and Trouble The Protestant Dissenters could not be so far void of sense as to think that the Person lately in the Throne bore them any good-Will but his drift was to screw himself into a Supremacy and Absoluteness over the Law and to get such an Authority confessed to be vested in him as when he pleased he might subvert the Established Religion and set up Popery Forby the same Power that he can dispense with the Penal Statutes against the Nonconformists he may also dispense with those against the Roman Catholicks And whosoever owneth that he hath a Right to do the first doth in effect own that he hath a Right to do the last For if he be allowed a Power for the superseding some Laws made in reference to Matters of Religion he may challenge the like Power for the superseding others of the same kind And then by the same Authority that he can suspend the Laws against Popery he may also suspend those for Protestancy And by the same Power that he can in defiance of Law indulge the Papists the Exercise of their Religion in Houses he may establish them in the publick Celebration of their Idolatry in Churches and Cathedrals yea whereas the Laws that relate to Religion are enacted by no less Authority than those that are made for the Preservation of our Civil Rights should the K. be admitted to have an Arbitrary Power over the one it is very like that by the Logick of Whitehall he might have challeng'd the same Absoluteness over the other Nor do I doubt but that the eleven Judges who gratified him with a Despoticalness over the former would when required grant him the same over the latter I know the Dissenters have been under no small Temptations both by reason of being hindred from enjoying the Ordinances of the Gospel and because of many grievous Calamities which they suffer for their Nonconformity of making Applications to the K. for some Relief by his suspending the Execution of the Laws but they must give me leave to add that they ought not for the obtaining of a little Ease to have betrayed the Kingdom and Sacrifice the Legal Constitution of the Government to the Lust and Pleasure of a Popish Prince whom nothing less would serve than being Absolute and Despotical And had he once been in the quiet Possession of an Authority to dispense with the Penal Laws the Dissenters would not long have enjoyed the Benefit of it Nor could they have denied him a Power of reviving the Execution of the Law which is part of the Trust deposited with him as Supreme Magistrate who have granted him a Power of Suspending the Laws which the Rules of the Government precluded him from And as he might whensoever he pleased cause the Laws to which they were Obnoxious to be executed upon them so by virtue of having an Authority acknowledged in him of superceding the Laws he might deprive them of the Liberty of meeting together to the number of Five a Grace which the Parliament thought fit to allow them under all the other Severities to which they were subjected Nor needs there any further Evidence that the Prince's challenging such a Power was an Usurpation and that the Subjects making any Application by which it seem'd allowed to him was a betraying of the Ancient Legal Government of the Kingdom whereas the most Obsequious and Servile Parliament to the Court that ever England knew not only denied this Prerogative to the late King Charles but made him renounce it by revoking his Declaration of Indulgence which he had emitted Anno 1672. And as it will be to the perpetual Honour of some of the Dissenters to have chosen rather to suffer the Severities which the Laws make them liable unto than by any Act and Transaction of theirs to undermine and weaken either the Church or the State so it will be a means both of endearing them we hope not only to the Prince of Orange now by a miraculous Providence brought in amongst us but to future Parliaments and of bringing them and the Conformists into an Union of Counsels and Endeavours against Popery and Tyranny for ever which is at this season a thing so indispensibly necessary for their common Preservation Especially when through a new and more threatning Alliance and Confederacy with France than that in 72 the King had not only engaged to act by and observe the same Measures towards Protestants in England which that Monarch hath vouchsafed the World a Pattern and Copy of in his carriage towards those of the Reformed Religion in France but had promised to disturb the Peace and Repose of his Neighbours and to commence a War in conjunction with that Prince against Foreign Protestants For as the King 's giving Liberty and Protection to the Algerines to frequent his Havens and sell the Prizes which they take from the Dutch is both a most infamous Action for a Prince pretending to be a Christian and a direct Violation of his Alliance with the States General so nothing can be more evident than that he thereby sought to render them the weaker for him to assault and that he was resolved if some unforeseen and extraordinary Providence had not interposed and prevented to declare War against them the next Summer in order whereunto great Remises of Money were already ordered him from the French Court So that the Indulgence which he pretends to be inclinable to afford the Dissenters was not an effect of Kindness and Good-will but an Artifice whereby to oblige their Assistance in destroying those Abroad of the same Religion with themselves Which if he could once compass it were easie to foresee what Fate both the Dissenters and they of the Communion of the Church of England were to expect Who as they would not then have known whither to retreat for shelter so they would have been destitute of Comfort in themselves and deprived of Pity from others not only for having through their Divisions made themselves a Prey to the Papists at Home but for having been accessary to the Ruin of the Reformed State Abroad and which was the Asilum and Sanctuary of all those that were elsewhere oppressed and persecuted for Religion Gloria Deo Optimo Maximo Honos Principi nostri celcissimo pientissimo A Representation of the Threatning Dangers Impending over Protestants in Great Britain With an Account of the Arbitrary and Popish Ends unto which the Declaration for Liberty of Conscience in England and the Proclamation for a Toleration in Scotland are designed THey are great Strangers to the Transactions of the World who know not how many and various the Attempts of the Papists have been both to hinder all Endeavours towards a Reformation and to overthrow and subvert it
Means for preserving themselves 't is become a necessary Duty and an indispensible Service to Mankind to deal plainly and above-board that so by describing Kings as they are and setting them in a true and just Light we may prevent the Peoples being further imposed upon or if through suffering themselves to be still deceived they come to fall under Miseries and Persecutions they may lay all their Distresses and Desolations at the Door of their own Folly in not having taken care how to avoid what they were not only threatned with but whereof they were warned and advertised History of the Times For as I am not of Sir Roger l'Estrange's mind That if we cannot avoid being distrustful of our Safety yet it is extremely Vain foolish and extravagant to talk of it so I am very sensible how many of the French Ministers by painting forth their King more like a God than a Man and by possessing their People with a belief of Wisdom Justice Grace and Mercy in Him of which they knew him destitute they both emboldned Him to attempt what he hath perpetrated and laid them under Snares which they knew not how to disentangle themselves from in order to escape it Nor would the King of England have acted with that neglect of the future Safety of the Papists nor have exposed them to the Resentment and hereafter Revenge of three Nations by the Arbitrary and Illegal Steps he hath made in their Favor if he intended any thing less than the putting Protestants for ever out of Capacity and Condition of calling them to a Reckoning and exacting an Account of them which neither He nor they about him can have the weakness to think they have sufficiently provided against without compelling us by an Order of à la mode France Missionaries to turn Catholicks or by adjudging us to Mines and Galleys according to the Versailles President for our Heretical Stubbornness or which is the more expeditious way of Converting three Kingdoms to cause Murther the Protestant Inhabitants according to the Pattern which his Loyal Irish Catholicks endeavored to have set anno 1641. for the Conversion of that Nation Had his Majesty been contented with the bare avowing and publishing himself to be of the Communion of the Church of Rome and of challenging a Liberty though against Law for the Exercise of his Religion it might have awakened our Pity and Compassion to see him embrace a Religion where there are so many Impediments of Salvation and in doing whereof he was become obnoxious unto the Imprecation of his Grandfather who wished the Curse of God to fall upon such of his Posterity as should at any time turn Papists but it would have raised no intemperate Heats in the Minds of any against him much less have alienated them from the Subjection and Obedience which are due unto their Sovereign by the Laws of the several Kingdoms and the Fundamental Rules of the respective Constitutions Or could He have been contented with waving the rigorous Execution of the Laws against Papists of whatsoever Quality Rank or Order they were and with the bestowing personal and private Favors upon those of his Religion it would have been so far from begetting Rancor or Discontent in his Protestant Subjects that they would not only have connived at and approved such a Procedure and those little Benignities and Kindnesses but had the Papists quietly acquiesced in them and modestly improved them it might have been a means of reconciling the Nation to more Lenity towards them for the future and might have influenced our Legislators when God shall vouchsafe us a Protestant on the Throne to moderate the Severities to which by the Laws in being they are obnoxious and to render their Condition as easie and safe as that of other Subjects and only to take care for precluding them such Places of Power and Trust as should prevent their being able to hurt us but could bring no damage or inconvenience upon themselves But the King instead of terminating here and allowing only such Graces and Immunities to the Papists as would have been enough for the placing them in the private Exercise of their Religion with Security to them and without any threatning Danger to us He hath not only suspended all the penal Laws against Roman Catholicks but He hath by an usurped Prerogative that is paramount to the Rules of the Constitution and to all Acts of Parliament dispensed with and disabled the Laws that enjoin the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy and which appoint and prescribe the Tests that were the Fences which the Wisdom of the Nation had erected for preserving the Legislative Authority securing the Government and keeping Places of Power Magistracy and Office in the hands of Protestants and thereby of continuing the Protestant Religion and English Liberties to our selves and the Generations that shall come after us And as if this were not sufficient to awaken us to a Consideration of the danger we are in of having our Religion supplanted and overthrown He hath not only advanced the most violent Papists unto all Places of Military Command by Sea and Land but hath establish'd many of them in the chief Trusts and Offices of Magistracy and Civil Judicature so that there are scarce any continued in Power and Employment save they who have either promised to turn Roman Catholicks or who have engaged to concur and assist to the Subverting our Liberties and Religion under the Mask and Disguise of Protestants 'T is already evident that it is beyond the help and relief of all Peaceable and Civil means to preserve and uphold the Protestant Religion in Ireland and that nothing but Force and an intestine War can retrieve it unto and re-establish it there in any degree of Safety Nor is it less apparent from the Arbitrary and Tyrannous Oath ordained to be required of His Majesties Protestant Subjects in Scotland whereby they are to swear Obedience to Him without Reserve that our Religion is held only precariously in that Kingdom and that whensoever He shall please to command the Establishment of Popery and to enjoin the People to enter into the Communion of the Church of Rome he expects to have his Will immediately conformed unto and not to be disputed or controlled But lest what we are to expect from the King as to the Extirpation of the Reformed Religion and the inflicting the utmost Severities upon his Protestant Subjects that Papal Rage armed with Power can inable him unto may not so fully appear from what hath been already intimated as either to awaken the Dissenters out of the Lethargy into which the late Declaration hath cast them or to quicken those of the Church of England to that zealous care vigilancy and use of all Lawful means for preserving themselves and the Protestant Religion that the impendent Danger wherewith they are threatned requires at their hands I shall give that farther Confirmation of it from Topicks and Motives of Credibility Moral Political
recommended to the Favor of the two Royal Brothers Nor is it unworthy of Observation that some of the most virulent Writers against Liberty of Conscience and others of the most fierce Instigators to the persecuting Dissenters among whom we may reckon Parker Bishop of Oxford and Cartwright Bishop of Chester are since Addressing for the Declaration of Indulgence became the means of being graciously look'd upon at Whitehall turned forward Promoters of it tho their Success in their Diocesses with their Clergy hath not answered their Expectations and Endeavors For as these two Mytred Gentlemen will fall in with and justifie whatsoever the King hath a mind to do if they may but keep their Seas and enjoy their Revenues which I dare say that rather than lose they will subscribe not only to the Tridentine Faith but to the Alcoran so it is most certain that they two as well as the Bishop of Durham have promised to turn Roman Catholicks and that as Crew hath been several times seen assisting at the Celebration of the Mass and that as Cartwright paid a particular respect to the Nuncie at his solemn Entrance at Windsor which some Temporal Lords had so much Conscience and Honor as to scorn to do so the Author of the Liege Letter tells us that Parker not only extremely favors Popery but that he brands in a manner all such for Atheists who continue to plead for the Protestant Religion 'T is an Act of the same Candor and good Nature in the King with the former and another Royal Effect of his Princely Breeding as well as of his Gratitude when he Endeavors to cast a farther Odium upon the Church of England and to exasperate the Dissenters against her by saying in the forementioned Letter to Mr. Alsop That the reason why the Dissenters enjoyed not Liberty sooner is wholly owing to the Sollicitation of the Conforming Clergy whereas many of the learned and sober Men of the Church of England could have been contented that the Non-conforming Protestants should have had Liberty long ago provided it had been granted in a legal way and the chief Executioners of Severity upon them were such of all Ranks Orders and Stations as the Court both set on and rewarded for it 'T is not their Brethrens having Liberty that displeaseth modest and good Men of the Church of England but 't is the having it in the virtue of an Usurped Prerogative over the Laws of the Land and to the shaking all the legal Foundations of the Protestant Religion it self in the Kingdom And had the Declaration of Indulgence imported only an Exemption of Dissenters and Papists from Rigors and Penalties I know very few that would have been displeased at it but the extending it to the removing all the Fences about the Reformed Doctrine and Worship and laying us open both to the tyranny of Papists and the being overflowed with a deluge of their Superstitions and Idolatries as well as the designing it for a means to overthrow the established Church is that which no wise Dissenter no more than a conformable man knows how to digest For I am not of Sir R. L'Estrange's mind who after he hath been writing for many years against Dissenters with all the venom and malice imaginable and to disprove the wisdom justice and convenience of granting them liberty hath now the impudence to publish that whatsoever he formerly wrote bears an exact conformity to the present Resolutions of State Pref. to his Hist of the Times p. 8. in that the liberty now vouchsafed is an Act of Grace issuing from the supreme Magistrate and not a claim of Right in the people And as to recited expressions of the King they are only a papal trick whereby to keep up heats and animosities among Protestants when both the inward heats of men are much allay'd and the external provocations to them are wholly removed and they are merely Jesuitick methods by which our hatred of one another may be maintain'd tho the Laws enabling one party to persecute the other which was the chief spring of all our mutual rancor and bitterness be suspended It would be the sport and glory of the Ignatian Order to be able to make the disabling of penal Laws as effectual to the supporting differences among Protestants as the enacting and rigorous execution of them was to the first raising and the continuing them afterwards for many years And if the foregoing Topicks can furnish the King arguments whereby to reproach the Ch. of England when he thinks it seasonable and for the interest of Rome to be angry with them I dare affirm he will never want pretences of being discontented with and of aspersing Fanaticks when he finds the doing so to be for the service of the papal cause And if the forementioned instances of his Majesty's behaviour to the Ch. of England to which he stands so superlatively obliged be neither testimonies of his Ingenuity evidences of his Gratitude nor effects of common much less royal Justice yet what remains to be intimated does carry more visible marks of his malice and design both against the legally established Church and our Religion For not being satisfied with the suspension of all those Laws by which Protestants and they of the national Communion might seem to be injurious to Papists in their Persons and Estates such as the Laws which make those who shall be found to have taken Orders in the Ch. of Rome obnoxious to death or those other Statutes by which the King hath Power and Authority for levying two thirds of their Estates that shall be convicted of Recusancy but by an usurped Prerogative and an absolute Power he is pleased to suspend all the Laws by which they were only disabled from hurting us thro standing precluded from places of Power and Trust in the Government So that the whole security we have in time to come for our Religion depends upon the temperate disposition and good nature of those Roman Catholicks that shall be advanced to Offices and Employments and does no longer bear upon the protection and support of the Law and I think we have not had that experience of grace and favour from Papists as may give us just confidence of fair and candid treatment from them for the future Now that we may be the better convinced how little security we have from his Majesty's promise in his Declaration of his protecting the Archbishops Bishops and Clergy and all other his Subjects of the Church of England in the free exercise of their Religion as by Law established and in the quiet and full enjoyment of their poffessions without any molestation or disturbance whatsoever which is all the Tenour that is left us 't is not unworthy of observation how that beside the suspending the Bishop of London ab Officio and the Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge both ab Officio and Beneficio and this not only for Actions which the Laws of God and the Kingdom make their duty but
that upon pretended Occasions arising from the Abuse of this Indulgence or for some alledged Crimes wherein they and all other Protestants are to be involved tho their supineness and excess of Loyalty continue to be their greatest Offences this Liberty will not only be withdrawn and the old Church of England Severities revived but some of the new à là mode à France Treatments come upon the Stage and be pursued against them and all other perverse and obstinate British Hereticks The Declaration for Liberty of Conscience being injurious to the Church of England and not proceeding from any inward and real good Will to the Dissenters it will be worth our pains to inquire into and make a more ample Deduction of the Reasons upon which it was granted that the Grounds of emitting it being laid under every Man's view they who have Addressed may come to be asham'd of their Simplicity and Folly they who have not may be farther confirm'd both of the Unlawfulness and Inconveniency of doing it and that all who preserve any regard to the Protestant Religion and the Laws of England may be quickened to the use of all legal and due means for preventing the mischievous Effects which it is shapen for and which the Papists do promise themselves from it The Motives upon which His Majesty published the Declaration may be reduced to three of which as I have already made some mention so I shall now place every one of them in its several and proper light and give such Proofs and Evidence of their being the great and sole Inducements for the Emitting of it that no rational Man shall be able henceforth to make a doubt of it The first is the King's winding himself into a Supremacy and Absoluteness over the Law and the getting it acknowledged and calmly submitted unto and acquiesced in by the Subjects The Monarchies being Legal and not Despotical bounded and regulated by Laws and not to be exercised according to mere Will and Pleasure was that which he could not digest the thoughts of when a Subject and had been heard to say That he had rather Reign a day in that Absoluteness that the French King doth than an Age tied up and restrained by Rules as his Brother did And therefore to perswade the Prince of Orange to approve what he had done in dispensing with the Laws and to obtain him and the Princess to joyn with His Majesty and to employ their Interest in the Kingdom for the Repealing the Test Acts and the many other Statutes made against Roman Catholicks he used this Argument in a Message he sent to their Royal Highnesses upon that Errand that the getting it done would be greatly to the Advantage and for the increase of the Prerogative but this these two noble Princes of whose Ascent to the Throne all Protestants have so near and comfortable a Prospect were too Generous as well as Wise to be wheedled with as knowing that the Authority of the Kings and Queens of England is great enough by the Rules of the Constitution without grasping at a new Prerogative Power which as the Laws have not vested in them so it would be of no use but to inable them to do hurt And indeed it is more necessary both for the Honor and Safety of the Monarch and for the Freedom and Security of the People that the Prerogative should be confined within its ancient and legal Channels than be left to that illimited and unbounded Latitude which the late King and his present Majesty have endeavored to advance and screw it up unto That both the Declaration for Liberty of Conscience in England and the Proclamation for a Toleration in Scotland are calculated for raising the Sovereign Authority to a transcendent Power over the Laws of the two Kingdoms may be demonstrated from the Papers themselves which lay the Dispensing Power before us in terms that import no less than his Majesty's standing Free and absolved from all Ties and Restraints and his being cloathed with a Right of doing whatsoever he will For if the Stile of Royal Pleasure to suspend the Execution of such and such Laws and to forbid such and such Oaths to be required to be taken and this in the virtue of no Authority declared by the Laws to be resident in his Majesty but in the virtue of a certain vagrant and indeterminate thing called Royal Prerogative as the Power exercised in the English Declaration is worded and expressed be not enough to enlighten us sufficiently in the matter before us the Stile of Absolute Power which all the Subjects are to obey without reserve whereby the King is pleased to chalk before us the Authority exerted in the Scots Proclamation for the stopping disabling and dispensing with such and such Laws as are there referred unto and for the granting the Toleration with the other Liberties Immunities and Rights there mentioned is more than sufficient to set the Point we are discoursing beyond all possibility of rational controll As 't is one and the same Kind of Authority that is claimed over the Laws and Subjects of both Kingdoms tho for some certain reasons it be more modestly designed and expressed in the Declaration for a Liberty in England that it is in the Proclamation for a Toleration in Scotland so the utmost that the Czar of Mosco the great Mogul or the Turkish Sultan ever challenged over their respective Dominions amounts only to an Absolute Power which the King both owns the Exertion of and makes it the Fountain of all the Royal Acts exercised in the forementioned Papers And as the improving this challenged Absolute Power into an Obligation upon the Subjects to obey his Majesty without reserve is a Paraphrase upon Despotical Dominion and an advancing it to a Pitch above what any of the Ancient or Modern Tyrants ever dream'd of and beyond what the most servile part of Mankind was ever acquainted with till the present French King gave an Instance of it in making his mere Will and pleasure to be the Ground and Argument upon which his Reformed Subjects were to renounce their Religion and to turn Roman Catholicks so it is worth considering whether His Majesty who glories to imitate that Foreign Monarch may not in a little time make the like Application of this Absolute Power which his Subjects are bound to obey without reserve and whether in that case they who have Addressed to thank him for his Declaration and thereby justified the Claim of this Absolute Power being that upon which the Declaration is superstructed and from which it emergeth can avoid paying the Obedience that is demanded as a Duty in the Subject inseparably annexed thereunto That which more confirms us that the English Declaration and the Scots Proclamation are not only designed for the obtaining from the Subjects an Acknowledgment of an Absolute Power vested in the King but that no less than the Usurpation and Exercise of such a Power can warrant and support them are
were represented by some of the Dissenters not only as favorers of Popery but as endeavouring to hale it in upon us by all the methods and ways that lay within their circle and yet now the whole defence of the Reformed Religion must be entirely devolved into their hands and when all the sluces are pulled up that had been made to hinder Popery from overflowing the Nation they must be left alone to stem the Inundation and prevent the Deluge They among the Fanaticks that boasted to be the most avowed and irreconcileable Enemies of the Church of Rome are not only become altogether silent when they see the Kingdom pester'd with a swarm of busie and seducing Emissaries but are both turned Advocates for that Arbitrary Paper whereby we are surrendred as a Prey unto them and do make it their business to detract from the reputation and discourage the Labours of the National Ministers who with a zeal becoming their Office and a Learning which deserves to be admired have set themselves in opposition to that croaking fry and have done enough by their excellent and unimitable Writings to save People from being deluded or perverted if either unanswerable confutations of Popery or demonstrative defences of the Articles and Doctrines of the Reformed Religion can have any efficacy upon the minds of Men. Among other fulsom Flatteries adorning a Speech made to his Majesty by an Addressing Dissenter I find this hypocritical and shameful Adulation namely that if there sholud remain any seeds of Disloyalty in any of his Subjects the transcendent goodness exerted in his Declaration would mortifie and kill them To which he might have added with more truth that the same transcendent goodness had almost destroyed all the seeds of their honesty and mortified their care and concernment for the Interest of Jesus Christ and for the Reformed Religion Their old strain of zealous Preaching against the Idolatry of Rome and concerning the coming out of Babylon my People are grown out of fashion with them in England and are only reserved and laid by to recommend them to the kindness and acceptation of Foreign Protestants when their occasions and conveniencies draw them over to Amsterdam Whoever comes into their Assemblies would think for any thing that he there hears delivered from their Pulpits that She which was the Whore of Babylon a few years ago were now become a Chast Spouse and that what were heretofore the damnable Doctrines of Popery were of late turned Innocent and Harmless Opinions The King's Declaration would seem to have brought some of them to a melius inquirendum and as they are already arrived to believe a Roman Catholick the best King that they may in a little time come to esteem Papists for the best Christians The keeping back nothing that is profitable to save such as hear them and the declaring the whole Counsel of God that are the terms upon which they received their Commission from Jesus Christ and wherein they have Paul's practice and example for a pattern would seem to be things under the Power of the Royal Prerogative and that the King may supercede them by the same Authority by which he dispenses with the Penal Statutes Which as it is very agreeable unto and imported in his Majesty's Claim of being obeyed without reserve so the owning this Absolute power with that annex of challenged obedience does acquit them from all obligations to the Laws of Christ when they are found to interfer with what is required by the King But whether God's Power or the King 's be superior and which of the two can cassate the others Laws and whose wrath is most terrible the Judgment day will be able and sure to instruct them if all means in this World prove insufficient for it The Addressers know upon what conditions they hold their Liberty and they have not only observed how several of the National Clergy have been treated for preaching against Popery but they have heard how divers of the Reformed Ministers in France before the general Suppression were dealt with for speaking against their Monarch's Religion and therefore they must be pardoned if they carry so as not to provoke his Majesty tho in the mean time through their Silence they both betray the Cause of their Lord and Master and are unfaithful to the Souls of those of whom they have taken upon them the Spiritual guidance As for the Papers themselves that are stiled by the name of Addresses I shall not meddle with them being as to the greatest part of them fitter to be exposed and ridicul'd either for their dullness and pedantry or for the Adulation and Sycophancy with which they are fulsomly stuft than to deserve any serious consideration or to merit Reflections that may prove instrumentive to Mankind Only as that Address wherein his Majesty is thanked for his restoring God to his Empire over Conscience deserveth a rebuke for its Blasphemy so that other which commends him for promising to force the Parliament to ratifie his Declaration tho by the way all he says is that he does not doubt of their concurrence which yet his ill success upon the Closetting of so many Members and his since Dissolving that Parliament shews that there was some cause for the doubting of it I say that other Address merits a severe Censure for its insolency against the legislative Authority And the Authors of it ought to be punished for their crime committed against the Liberty and Freedom of the two Houses and for encouraging the King to invade and subvert their most essential and fundamental Privileges and without which they can neither be a Council Judicature nor Lawgivers After all I hope the Nation will be so ingenuous as not to impute the miscarriages of some of the Nonconformists to the whole Party much less to ascribe them to the Principles of Dissenters For as the points wherein they differ from the Church of England are purely of another nature and which have no relation to Politicks so the influence that they are adapted to have upon men as members of Civil Societies is to make them in a special manner regardful of the Rights and Franchises of the Community But if some neither understand the tendency of their own Principles nor are true and faithful unto them these things are the personal faults of those men and are to be attributed to their ignorance or to their dishonesty nor are their Carriages to be counted the effects of their religious Tenets much less are others of the Party to be involved under the reproach and guilt of their imprudent and ill conduct Which there is the more cause to acknowledge because tho the Church of England has all the reason of the world to decline Addressing in that all her legal Foundation as well as Security is shaken by the Declaration yet there are some of her Dignitaries and Clergy as well as divers of the Members of her Communion who upon motives of Ambition Covetousness
Tenderness as well as Wisdom and Prudence for redressing the Grievances easing the Troubles and providing for the Benefit and Safety of all that are wrapt up in and represented by them And as every Prince who sincerely seeks and pursues the Advantage of his People will so adjust and attemper all his Actions towards them that his whole Carriage shall be uniform and all the Exercises of his Governing Power meet in the benefit of the Community as so many lines from a circumference uniting in their Centre so there needs no other proof that these two or three late Actions of His Majesty which a foolish sort of men are apt to interpret for favours and to account them effects of Compassion and Kindness are but to conceal his Malice and to subserve as well as cover some fatal and pernicious Design that he is carrying on against his Protestant Subjects than that while he is gratifying a few of them in one thing he is at the same time robbing all of them of many and that while he is indulging the Dissenters with a freedom from the penal Laws for matters of Religion he is invading the Properties and subverting the Civil Rights of the three Nations and changing the whole Constitution of the Government He that strips us of what belongs unto us as we are English and Scots men cannot mean honestly in the favours he pretends to vouchsafe us as we are Christians nor can he that is endeavouring to enslave our Persons and to subject our Estates to his arbitrary Lust and Pleasure intend any thing else by this kindness granted to Fanaticks in matters of Religion than the dividing them from the rest of the People in what concerns the Civil Interest and external happiness of the Community and to render them an engaged Faction to assist and abet him in enthralling the Kingdoms Whosoever considers the whole Tenor of His Majesty's other Actings in proroguing and dissolving Parliaments when he finds them uncompliant with his Popish and Despotical Ends his keeping on foot a formidable Army against all the Laws of the Land and upon no other intention but to maintain him in his Usurpations over our Rights and to awe us into a tame and servile submission to his Prerogative Will his filling all places of Judicature with weak as well as treacherous persons who instead of administring Justice may be the Instruments of Tyranny his robbing men of their Estates by judicial forms and under pretence that nullum tempus occurrit Regi after they have been quietly enjoyed by the Subjects for several hundred years his advancing none to Civil or Military Employs but whom he hath some confidence in as to the finding them ready to execute his despotical Injunctions and his esteeming no persons loyal and faithful to himself save those who are willing to betray their Country and be Rebels and Traitors against the Legal Constitution I say whosoever considers all this and a great deal more of the same hue and complexion cannot imagine unless he be under a judicial blindness and a strange infatuation that any thing arriving from the King tho it may be a matter wherein they may find their present ease and advantage should proceed from compassion and good will to his Protestant Subjects but that it must be only in order to promote a distinct interest from that of his People and for the better and more easie accomplishing of some wicked and unjustifiable Design And tho his Majesty would have us believe that the reasons moving him to the emission of this second Proclamation were the sinistruous Interpretations which either have or may be made of some Restrictions in his former yet it is not difficult even without being of his Privy Council to assign a truer motive and a more real and effectual cause of it For as that of the 12 of February came forth attended with so many limitations not easie to be digested by men of Wisdom or Honesty lest if it had been more unconfined and extensive and should have opened a door for all Scots Dissenters to have gone in and taken the benefit of it the generality of Protestants in that Kingdom abstracting from the Bishops Curates and a few others should have joined in the separate Interest and thereby have become an united Body against Popery but upon finding that hardly any would purchase their freedom from the penal Laws at so dear a rate as to do things so unbecoming Men and Christians as the conforming to the Terms therein prescribed obliged them unto and that as they of the National Communion were alarm'd and disgusted so fesh or none of the Dissenting Fellowships were pleased and that both were not only angry at the many illegal favours and threatning advantages bestowed upon the Papists but were grown so sensible of the Design carrying on against the Protestant Religion and the Liberties and Privileges of the Subject that tho they could not renounce their respective Tenets in the matters wherein they differed yet they were willing to stifle their Heats and Animosities and to give that Encouragement Aid and Assistance to one another as was necessary for their common safety upon these Cnnsiderations his Majesty if he would have spoken fincerely ought to have said that he had published this new Proclamation in order to hinder Scots Protestants from uniting for their mutual defence against Turkish Tyranny and Romish Idolatry in hopes thereby to continue and exasperate their undue and passionate heats and to steep them not only in divided and opposite interests but to make them contribute to the suppressing and ruining each other or at least to look on unconcernedly till he have ripened his Designs against them both and be prepared for extirpating the Reformed Religion and for subverting the Fundamental as well as Statute Laws and for bringing such to the Stake and Gibbet as shall have the Integrity to assert the one or the Courage to plead for the other And yet in his last Proclamation wherein he grants a more illimited Freedom than in the former and promiseth to protect all in the Exercise of Their Protestant Religion as he Disdainfully and Ignominiously calls it there is a Clause that may discourage all honest Men from owning their Liberty to the Authority that bestows it and from which it is derived and conveyed to them For not being satisfied to superstruct his pretended Right of Suspending Stopping and Disabling Laws upon his Sovereign Authority and Prerogative Royal but as knowing that these give no such Pre-eminence and Jurisdiction over the Laws of the Kingdom he is pleased to challenge unto himself an Absolute Power as the Source and Spring of that Exorbitant and Paramount Claim which he therein exerciseth and exerts And forasmuch as Absolute Power imports his Majesties being loose and free from all Ties and Restraints either by Fundamental Stipulations or superadded Laws it is very Natural to observe that he allows the Government under which we were born and to which
in your Kingdoms as here in the Roman Empire But now we refer it even to your Majesty to judg what condition we can be in to afford you any Assistance we being not only Engaged in a War with the Turks but finding our selves at the same time unjustly and barbarously Attacked by the French contrary to and against the Faith of Treaties they then reckoning themselves secure of England And this ought not to be concealed that the greatest Injuries which have been done to our Religion have flowed from no other than the French themselves who not only esteem it lawful for them to make perfidious Leagues with the sworn Enemies of the Holy Cross tending to the destruction both of us and of the whole Christian World in order to the checking our Endeavours which were undertaken for the glory of God and to stop those Successes which it hath pleased Almighty God to give us hitherto but further have heaped one Treuchery upon another even within the Empire it self The Cities of the Empire which were Surrendred upon Articles signed by the Dauphin himself have been exhausted by excessive Impositions and after their being exhausted have been Plundred and after Plundring have been Burned and Razed The Palaces of Princes which in all times and even in the most destructive Wars have been preserved are now burnt down to the ground The Churches are Robbed and such as submitted themselves to them are in a most Barbarous manner carried away as Slaves In short It is become a Diversion to them to commit all manner of Insolences and Cruelties in many places but chiefly in Catholick Countries exceeding the Cruelties of the Turks themselves which having imposed an absolute necessity upon us to secure our selves and the holy Roman Empire by the best means we can think on and that no less against them than against the Turks we promise our selves from your Justice ready assent to this That it ought not to be imputed to us if we endeavour to procure by a just War that security to our selves which we could not hitherto obtain by so many Treaties and that in order to the obtaining thereof we take measures for our mutual Defence of Preservation with all those who are equally concerned in the same Design with us It remains that we beg of God that he would Direct all things to his glory and that he would grant your Majesty true and solid Comforts under this your great Calamity we embrace you with tender Affections of a Brother At Vienna the 9th of April 1689. The Declaration of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons Assembled at Westminster concerning the Misgovernment of King James and filling up the Throne Presented to King William and Queen Mary by the right Honourable the Marquess of Hallifax Speaker to the House of Lords With His Majesties most gracious Answer thereunto WHereas the late King James the Second by the Assistance of divers Evil Counsellors Judges and Ministers Imploy'd by Him did endeavour to Subvert and Extirpate the Protestant Religion and the Laws and Liberties of this Kingdom By Assuming and Exercising a Power of Dispensing with and Suspending of Laws and the Execution of Laws without consent of Parliament By Committing and Prosecuting divers Worthy Prelates for humbly Petitioning to be Excused from concurring to the said assumed Power By 〈◊〉 and causing to be executed a Commission under the great Seal for erecting a Court called The Court of Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes By Levying Mony for and to the Use of the Crown by pretence of Prerogative for other time and in other manner than the same was granted by Parliament By raising and keeping a standing Army within this Kingdom in the time of Peace whithout consent of Parliament and Quartering Soldiers contrary to Law By causing several good Subjects being Protestants to be Disarmed at the same time when Papists were both Armed and Imployed contrary to Law By violating the Freedom of Election of Members to serve in Parliament By Prosecutions in the Court of King's-Bench for Matters and Causes cognizable only in Parliament and by divers other Arbitrary and Illegal Courses And whereas of late Years Partial Corrupt and Unqualified Persons have been returned and served on Juries in Tryals and particularly divers Jurors in Tryals for High-Treason which were not Free-holders And Excessive Bail hath been required of Persons committed in Criminal Cases to elude the Benefit of the Laws made for the Liberty of the Subjects And Excessive Fines have been Imposed And Illegal and Cruel Punishments inflicted And several Grants and Promises made of Fines and Forfeitures before any Convictions or Judgment against the Persons upon whom the same were to be Levied All which are utterly and directly contrary to the known Laws and Statutes and Freedom of this Realm And whereas the said late K. James the Second having abdicated the Government and the Throne being thereby vacant His Highness the Prince of Orange whom it hath pleased Almighty God to make the glorious Instrument of Delivering this Kingdom from Popery and Arbitrary Power did by the Advice of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and divers principal Persons of the Commons cause Letters to be written to the Lords Spiritual and Temporal being Protestants and other Letters to the several Counties Cities Universities Burroughs and Cinque-Ports for the Chusing of such Persons to represent them as were of Right to be sent to Parliament to Meet and Sit at Westminster upon the 22d Day of January in this Year 1688 in order to such an Establishment as that their Religion Laws and Liberties might not again be in danger of being Subverted Upon which Letters Elections having been accordingly made And thereupon the said Lord's Spiritual and Temporal and Commons pursuant to their respective Letters and Elections being now Assembled in a Full and Free Representative of this Nation taking into their most serious Consideration the best Means for attaining the Ends aforesaid do in the first place as their Ancestors in like Case have usually done for the Vindicating and Asserting their Ancient Rights and Liberties Declare That the pretended Power of Suspending of Laws or the Execution of Laws by Regal Authority without Consent of Parliament is Illegal That the pretended Power of Dispensing with Laws or the Execution of Laws by Regal Authority as it hath been assumed and exercised of late is Illegal That the Commission for erecting the late Court of Commissioners for Ecclesiastical Causes and all other Commissions and Courts of the like Nature are Illegal and Pernicious That levying of Mony for or to the Use of the Crown by pretence of Prerogative without grant of Parliament for longer time or in other manner than the same is or shall be granted is Illegal That it is the Right of the Subjects to Petition the King and all Commitments and Prosecutions for such Petitioning are Illegal That the Raising or Keeping a standing Army within the Kingdom in time of Peace unless it be with
So that Conquest may make Way for a Government but it cannot constitute it Secondly There is a Supreme Power in every Community essential to it and inseparable from it by which if it be not limited immediately by God it can form it self into any kind of Government And in some extraordinary Occasions when the Safety and Peace of the Publick necessarily require it can supply the Defects reform the Abuses and re-establish the true Fundamentals of the Government by Purging Refining and bringing Things back to their first Original Which Power may be called The Supreme Power Real Thirdly When the Community has made choice of some Form of Government and subjected themselves to it having invested some Person or Persons with the Supreme Power The Power in those Persons may be called The Supream Power Personal Fourthly If this Form be a mix'd Government of Monarchy Aristocracy and Democracy and for the easie Execution of the Laws the Executive Power be lodg'd in a single Person He has a Supream Power Personal quoad hoc Fifthly The Supreme Power Personal of England is in Kings Lords and Commons and so it was in Effect agreed to by King Charles the First in his Answer to the nineteen Popositions and resolved by the Convention of the Lords and Commons in the year 1660. And note That the Acts of that Convention tho' never confirmed by Parliament have been taken for Law and particularly by the Lord Chief Justice Hales Sixthly The Supreme Power Personal of England fails three Ways 1. 'T is dissolved For two Essential Parts fail 1. a King 2. a House of Commons which cannot be called according to Constitution the King being gone and the Freedom of Election being destroyed by the Kings Incroachments 2. The King has forfeited his Power several Ways Subjection to the Bishop of Rome is the Subjection against which our Laws cry loudest And even Barclay that Monarchical Politician acknowledges That if a King alienate his Kingdom or subject it to another he forfeits it And Grotius asserts That if a King really attempt to deliver up or subject his Kingdom he may be therein resisted And that if the King have part of the Supreme Power and the People or Senate the other part the King invading that part which is not his a just Force may be opposed and he may lose his Part of the Empire Grotius de Bello c. Cap. 72. But that the King has subjected the Kingdom to the Pope needs no Proof That he has usurp'd an absolute Power superieur to all Laws made the Peoples Share in the Legislative Power impertinent and useless and thereby invaded their just Rights none can deny 'T were in vain to multiply Instances of his Forfeitures And if we consider the Power exercis'd by him of late it will most evidently appear to all who understand the English Constitution that it admits of no such King nor any such Power 3. The King has deserted 1. By incapacitating himself by a Religion inconsistent with the Fundamentals of our Government 2. By forsaking the Power the Constitution allow'd him and usurping a Foreign one So that tho the Person remained the King was gone long ago 3. By Personal Withdrawing Seventhly The Supreme Power Real remains in the Community and they may act by their Original Power And tho every Particular Person is notwithstanding such Dissolution Forfeiture or Desertion subject to the Laws which were made by the Supreme Power Personal when in Being yet the Communities Power is not bound by them but is paramount all Laws made by the Supreme Power Personal And has a full Right to take such Measures for Settling the Government as they shall think most sure and effectual for the lasting Security and Peace of the Nation For we must note that it was the Community of England which first gave Being to both King and Parliament and to all the other Parts of our Constitution Eighthly The most Renowned Politician observes That those Kingdoms and Republicks subsist longest that are often renewed or brought back to their first Beginnings which is an Observation of Self-evident Truth and implies That the Supreme Power Real has a Right to renew or bring back And the most-ingenious Lawson observes in his Politica That the Community of England in the late Times had the greatest Advantage that they or their Ancestors had had for many Ages for this purpose tho God hid it from their Eyes But the wonderful Concurrence of such a series of Providences as we now see and admire gives ground to hope That the Veil is removed and the Nation will now see the Things that concern their Peace Ninthly The Acts done and executed by the Supreme Power Personal when in Being have so modell'd the Parts and Persons of the Community that the Original Constitution is the best justest and the most desirable The Royal Family affords a Person that both Heaven and Earth point out for King There are Lords whose Nobility is not affected by the Dissolution of the Government and are the subject Matter of a House of Lords And there are Places which by Custom or Charter have Right to choose Representatives of the Commons Tenthly There are inextricable Difficulties in all other Methods For 1. There is no Demise of the King neither Civil nor Natural 2. There is consequently no Descent 3. The Community only has a Right to take Advantage of the King's Forfeiture or Desertion 4. Whatever other Power may be imagin'd in the two Houses as Houses of Parliament it cannot justify it self to the Reason of any who understand the Bottom of our Constitution 5. By this Method all Popish Successors may be excluded and the Government secured in case all the Protestants of the Family die without Issue And this by the very Constitution of England And the Question can never arise about the Force or the Lawfulness of a Bill of Exclusion 6. The Convention will not be oblig'd to take Oaths c. Eleventhly If these things be granted and the Community be at Liberty to act as above it will certainly be most advisable not only for the Security and Welfare of the Nation but if rightly understood for the Interest of their Royal Highnesses to limit the Crown as follows To the Prince of Orange during his Life yet with all possible Honour and Respect to the Princess whose Interests and Inclinations are inseparably the same with his Remainder to the Princess of Orange and the Heirs of her Body Remainder to the Princess of Denmark and the Heirs of her Body Remainder to the Heirs of the Body of the Prince of Orange Remainder as an Act of Parliament shall appoint This will have these Conveniences among others 1. Husband and Wife are but one Person in Law and her Husbands Honour is hers 2. It puts the present Kingly Power into the best Hand in the World which without Flattery is agreed on by all Men. 3. It asserts the above said Power in the
at York Nov. 1688. Wherein is shewed That it is neither against Scripture nor Moral honesty to defend their Just and Legal Rights against the Illegal Invaders of them Occasioned then by some Private Debates and now submitted to better Judgments The present Undertaking of the Gentlemen at York Nov. 88. taken into Consideration wherein is shewed That it is neither against Scripture nor moral Honesty to defend their Just and Legal Rights against the Illegal and Unjust Invaders of them by way of Objection and Answer 1. THat it is not against Scripture is shewed Obj. 1 2 3. 2. That it is not inconsistent with the Frame of the Government in General Obj. 4. 3. Not against the Law but the Law-breakers Obj. 5. 4. Not Rebellion Obj. 6. 5. No Vsurpation of the Power of the Sword Obj. 7. 6. No unlawful Act in a moral Sense Obj. 8. 7. Not against true Allegiance Obj. 9. 8. Not against the Declaration in a Legal Sense Obj 10. 9. Not against Political Power but Force without Political Power Obj. 11. 10. Not against any Royal Prerogative in general Obj. 12. 11. Not against the Supremacy Obj. 13. 12. Not Criminal Disobedience Obj. 14. 13. Not incommodious or unsafe for the Publick in respect of the present and approaching Evils in removes Obj. 15 16. 14. No disparagement to the Frame of the Government that cannot otherwise decide an obstinate difference between King and People Obj. 17. Lastly The Conclusion shewing That Non-resistance of illegal Force does in effect make all Monarchs Arbitrary and the People Slaves The Thoughts of a Private Person c. MEn have three Rules to walk by which we may call Laws that is Nature Reason and Religion and answerable to these three a Christian hath three Principles that is Sensitive Rational and Spiritual which I take to be the distinction that St. Paul makes 1 Thes 5.23 I pray God your whole Spirit Soul and Body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ Nature considers all Men as single Persons and directs them to Self-interest and Self-preservation as the chief end Reason considers Men as sociable Creatures and directs them to unite the Government for the publick Good inclusive of their own Safety as the chief End And the Spirit considers Men as Candidates for Heaven and directs them to live according to the Word of God that they may attain Eternal Happiness the chief End of Man All these have the divine Warrant and are of force where the Lower is not superseded by the Higher A single Person is not to expose himself to ruin unless it be for the Publick good and the Publick are not to expose themselves to Beggary and Slavery unless it be for the Kingdom of Heaven Now though these Rules may be considered separate and apart yet they all ought to be in a Christian Government Laws for the publick Good do not destroy the Law of Nature but supersede it for a greater Good and the Laws of God do not destroy the Law of Reason but supersede it for a higher end and so makes it still more Reasonable to do so Nothing therefore can justifie a Private Injury but the Publick Good and nothing can hinder the Publick Good for being carried on but Sin For these Laws are not destructive but supportive of one another and all supportive of Man When a Man cannot defend himself by the Method and Measures of the Publick as in case of sudden Assaults he may by the Law of Nature break the Peace and smite his Adversary to save his own life because humane Laws can reward no Person 's obedience with so good a thing as life and therefore the publick good excepted his life is to be preferred before all forms of Law But it is not so with the Laws of God for if I be urged to deny my Faith or dye I must dye rather than break God's Law because God will give me a better Life and an infinite Reward Necessity can suspend a positive Law of Man that is merely such but it cannot supersede what is established by God or Nature an Act therefore that is civilly Unlawful may notwithstanding be Lawful because it is not Lawless but under a more extensive Law If it be according to the Laws of God or sound Reason the Conscience is safe and the Act commendable before God and good Men though it be against the form of Political Law For though it be against the Form it is not against the Reason of that Law and the Form not being extensive enough of Man's safety it must give place to necessity and absolve him of his duty when his duty would destroy him The Safety of Man shows us both the Necessity and End of humane Government for when private Persons found they could not be Safe they were willing to enter into Compacts and Associations and reposite their private Safety in the publick Interest And therefore if after this Association some of their Fellows will break the Covenants and go about to destroy the Rest it is lawful both by the Laws of God and Man for the injured to defend themselves and by the Laws and Compacts by them made and consented to on both sides for the publick Good Otherwise it would be unlawful to resist Injustice and consequently a Thief or a Robber Object 1. But you will say in all Governments there are Superiours and Inferiours and God has made Obedience a part of Religion and consequently conducive to a higher end than the Publick Good and therefore if the Governours break the Laws and introduce a Publick Evil for a Private Interest they must not be resisted upon pain of Damnation Answ This were a good Plea if it were true but God is not the Patron of Injustice and therefore he gives no Prince or Potentate more Authority over the People than the Tables of the Government express and of these there are diverse degrees Those that are Govern'd by the will of their Prince whose Word is a Law if he command their Persons for Slaves or Estates to serve his Ambition they must obey and God requires it of them because it is the Princes Right Arbitrary Princes have a Political Power to treat a Subject cruelly and inhumanely their Immorality is an offence against God not injustice to the Subject who had given up himself to be used at their discretion But those that are to rule by Laws made for the Publick good and such as render the Subjects Freemen not Slaves such as secures their Religion Liberty and Property if these Princes contrary to Law imprison their persons or seize their Estates they do it unjustly without God's Warrant or any Political Authority and may be resisted or else we might not resist the Devil should he creep into the Court in a Jesuits habit and Haman-like get a Commission to cut all our Throats If I be called to suffer for my Religion or the Faith of Christ I am bound to
Not by the Law of the Land Answ Yes By the Law of the Land a Petty Constables word would justifie Resistance better then the Kings Commission could justifie the illegal Attempt But suppose there were no Person that had the least Authority and that the resistance could not be within the prescribed Form of government yet because the force is an unauthoritative force and because there is greater necessity of the End of the government than of the Form Men may by the Law of Nature and the Law of Reason proceed to the End not without all Form but without the Political Form for those proceedings that are according to Reason are not simply under no Law but under a more extensive Law and that Law justifies resistance even of Superiors when there is no other way of defence left the people If the Case will admit of Intreaties or sober Counsels or legal Appeals they are to be used but if there be no room for these or if they take no place but illegal force be used that force may nay must be resisted or evil is consented to For he that will not serve the publick by that means when there is no other does actually consent to the ruine of it He that has his house on fire and will not stir to quench the flames though he be able is willing sure it should be burnt The Rules of prudence indeed are to be observed for if there be no probability that resistance will prevent the Evil the attempt is Folly and if resistance will do more harm than good it is inserviceable and if there be any other means effectual it is unreasonable for it ought to be the last refuge and then if the Cause be good Necessity justifies proceeding to the End Not by illegal Means but by suspending the Political Form and appealing to the Reason of Mankind and introducing the Law of Nature And this is no more than when Judgment at Common-Law is reversed in Chancery the Form of the Law gives place to Equity and sound Reason Obj. 6. But is it Rebellion Answ I Answer Rebellion is resisting the just Power of the Government and if so then it is no Rebellion to resist the unjust and usurped Power for then it would be Rebellion to resist Rebellion and there could be no such thing as a just defence against the exorbitant Power of Princes and then the King might Commission a Captain or a Collonel to role up and down in the Country and Plunder and it would be Rebellion in the Posse Cum. at least in any private Family to resist them And a private Commission to cut our Throats would tye our hands till the business were done But the resisting such Force as has neither Moral nor political power is no more Rebellion than to fight against a Wild Beast that came with Strength but no Authority to devour them The Papists indeed have taken up Arms without and against the just power of this Land not only against the Form of Law but to the overthrow of the Laws and Fundamental Rights of this Government directly against the Letter the Power and the End of the Law which is as inslaving to the Subjects as an usurping Conquest and it is no more Rebellion to resist them than Wat Tyler or Jack Cade They are Rebels who Arm against the government not they that defend it by Arms Obj. 7. But this is to usurp the Power of the Sword which by the Frame of the Government is wholly in the Kings Hand Answ The Political Power of the Sword indeed is in the King but that does not devest the Subject of all defence by Arms but only of such defence as is against or inconsistent with the Political Power If force be offered that wants Political Power whoever does it does it but in the Nature of a private Person and private Persons may resist such The Right of Self-defence is a precedent Right to all Policy and every Man has so much of it still as is not given up unto the Political Power he lives under They therefore that have given themselves up to be governed by Law only have Right to defend themselves not only against the private Assailant which is allowed in all Governments but also against illegal Force And this Resistance is no Usurpation upon the Magistrates Power because it is not an Act of Civil Authority but of Natural Right And if thousands joyn in the Attempt they are all Voluntiers a Multitude but no body Corporate and such as challenge no Authority over those they resist but deny Subjection to such unauthoritative Force For such Force wanting Political Power has no Power but Strength and Strength authorizes none to injure but Natural Right authorizes every one to defend himself so that in this case the Resister has a moral Power or Warrant but the illegal Invader none at all Obj. 8. But the Resisters ought not to do an unlawful Act to suppress such illegal Force Answ I Answer That Act is not simply Unlawful that wants Political Power the Law is made for the publick Good as the End and therefore if the prescribed means be not sufficient for the End the Law permits that other reasonable means be used otherwise People might dwell upon the Shadow till they 've lost the Substance The Posse Com. ought not by the prescribed form of Law to go into another County but if the other Country at that time had no Sheriff whereby the power of that County could not be raised to defend it self or if there were Ships in the Borders of the next County to which the Plunderers might escape if they were not hotly pursued I question not but the Posse Com. might do a commendable Act to pursue them and take them in the next County The Law was made for the publick Good and not the Publick Good for the Law and therefore when the Law cannot answer its own End or prescribes ineffectual Means any just and honest Means may be used and this is not destructive of the Law but suppletory not a violating the Form prescribed but an improving it And though a Man may be called to account for doing a Good Act in such a manner I suppose it is but to know the Truth of the Matter and to preserve the Reverence of the Laws for he is already cleared in his own Conscience and in the Breasts of all Good Men and a Pardon in that case does but declare it is so and ought of Right not of Grace to be granted For it is not necessary in respect of any Crime but in respect of some defect in the Law which had not made sufficient provision for the Publick Good Object 9. But it is against true Allegiance and an Oath must be kept though it be to our own hurt Answ True Allegiance must be proportioned to the Frame of the Government and the end of that Frame Therefore if the Frame be to restrain Arbitrary Power the Subject cannot
owe Arbitraty Allegiance Allegiance is more in some Places and less in others but no Man can owe so much Duty to his Prince as not to have a Salvo for God and his Life and here we can owe none that is against our Laws and the Publick Good for that would destroy the Government Our Allegiance therefore must be bounded by our Laws and not by the King's Word or Will No Man can swear to obey the King's Word or Will simply but according to Law It would be Sin to tye our selves to think or speak or do what he would have us at large Our Allegiance therefore must be such as will consist with the Frame of our Government and that must be such as is couched in the Body of our Laws Other Allegiance there can be none but what is wrapt up in Courtesies and Formalities For it seems the King as well as the People is under the Law in some Sense under the direction of it though not under the constraint and therefore at his Coronation he does a kind of Fealty to the Laws and Government and swears Allegiance to them as to a Supream Lord. The Oath is not only Will you grant the Laws but will you grant and keep the Laws and Customs of England and the Answer is I grant and promise to keep them It is certain therefore no Allegiance to the King can be against Law to which he himself owes Allegiance The Case being thus far clear That the Allegiance sworn to is no other but our Legal Duty it does not hinder but that we may resist illegal Force When the King of the Scots swore allegiance to our King it did not deprive him of a just defence of his just Right by taking up arms if he were opprest And the King of England when he swore allegiance to the King of France made no scruple to take up arms against his Liege Lord in defence of his just Rights And the Old Lawyers tell us That the very Villain might in case of Rape and Murther arm against his Lord and if the Law arm a Villain against his Lord Subjects are worse than Villains if they may not arm against their Soveraign Lord's illegal Forces in defence of their Laws Lives Estates and the publick good but what makes it most evident is the Clause in King Henry's Charter which says If the King invade those Rights it is Lawful for the Kingdom to rise against him and do him what injury they can as though they owed him no Allegiance The Words are these if my Author fail me not Licet omnibus de Regno nostro contra nos insurgere omnia agere quae gravamen noster respiciant ac si nobis in nullo tenerentur Much to the same purpose is in King John's Charter which I find thus quoted Et Illi Barones cum communa totius terrae distringent gravabunt Nos Modis omnibus quibus poterunt scilicet per captionem Castrorum terrarum possessionum etalis modis quibus potuerint donet fuerint emendatum secundum Arbitrium eorum salva persona nostra Reginae nostrae Liberorum nostrorum Much may be said of this Nature about the Old Allegiance which was all couched in Homage and Fealty but this is enough to show that true Allegiance does not tye us from resisting illegal Force and Intolerable Incroachments upon our just Rights Obj. 10. But such Resistance would be against the Declaration which says It is not Lawful upon any pretence whatsoever to take up Arms against the King c. Answ The Latitude of the word Lawful causes the Scruple which at first View seems to tell us That it is sinful upon any pretence whatsoever to take up arms against the King c. But it is no good consequence to say That it is sinful because it is unlawful unless the Discourse be restrained to the Laws of God I must confess it is politically unlawful for Subjects in any Case or for any Cause whatever to take up arms against the King and those Commission'd by him because such a taking up arms here can have no political authority But it is morally lawful in all limited Governments to resist that Force that wants political power The regal power is irresistable in all Persons from the King to the petty Constable but it does not hinder but that all these Persons may be resisted when they do what they have no political power to They that have a limited power and a prescribed Duty may either act against or beyond their Commission and when they so do they may be resisted For such acts have no political power in them though the Persons have to other purposes If a Commission should be granted to a Company of Ruffians to plunder and massacre they might have something more of the King's Affections but no more of his authority than Private Robbers had and consequently might be resisted with equal Honesty None therefore can make this Declaration in its full Latitude but upon this presumption That the King and his Ministers keep perpetually within the Bounds of the Law otherwise they declare the King has an arbitrary power which is against the Fundamental Laws of this Land and a kind of Treason against the State For if he may not be resisted in any Case he may be under some moral restraint but under no political restraint and consequently the political frame of the Government must be arbitrary The meaning therefore of this Declaration can be no other but that a Man can have no Civil power or authority in any Case to take up arms against the King c. But this does not debar any man of the Natural Right of Self-defence by private arms against Inauthoritative Force Obj. 11. To this some reply that seeing God hath placed the Governing though limited Power in the King's Hand no Man may by any Natural Right or Private Defence resist his illegal Force God s Power must not be resisted though abused Answ There is a great difference between the abuse of power and the want of power and therefore this argument either supposes the power greater than it is or concludes ill The King and Parliament have indeed an arbitrary power I do not say Infinite but as Extensive as the frame of government will bear and therefore if they make a very grievous Law though they ought not for they are under a moral restraint though no political neither the King nor any of his Ministers may be resisted in the due Execution of it But the King has no power to burden us beyond or against Law and we may thank our own Weakness if ever he have Strength to do it This shows us there is a great difference betwixt the abuse of political power and the want of it Abused power must not be resisted but Force without power may The political power of arbitrary Princes is more extensive than their moral power And this tyes the Subject to Non-resistance when
from a Divine Right so though Princes have no immediate Warrants from Heaven either for their original Titles or for the extent of them yet they are secured in the possession of them by the Principles and Rules of Natural Religion V. It is to be considered that as a private Person can bind himself to another Man's Service by different Degrees either as an ordinary Servant for Wages or as one appropriate for a longer time as an Apprentice or by a total giving himself up to another as in the case of Slavery In all which Cases the general Name of Master may be equally used yet the Degrees of his Power are to be judged by the Nature of the Contract so likewise Bodies of Men can give themselves up in different Degrees to the Conduct of others and therefore though all those may carry the same name of King yet every ones Power is to be taken from the Measures of that Authority which is lodged in him and not from any general Speculations founded on some equivocal Terms such as King Sovereign or Supream VI. It is certain that God as the Creator and Governour of the World may set up whom he will to rule over other Men But this Declaration of his Will must be made evident by Prophets or other extraordinary Men sent of him who have some manifest Proofs of the Divine Authority that is committed to them on such Occasions and upon such Persons declaring the Will of God in favour of any others that Declaration is to be submitted to and obeyed But this pretence of a Divine Delegation can be carried no further than to those who are thus expresly marked out and is unjustly claimed by those who can prove no such Declaration to have been ever made in favour of them or their Families Nor does it appear reasonable to conclude from their being in possession that it is the Will of God that it should be so this justifies all Usurpers when they are successful VII The Measures of Power and by consequence of Obedience must be taken from the express Laws of any State or Body of Men from the Oaths that they swear or from immemorial Prescription and a long Possession which both give a Title and in a long tract of Time make a bad one become good since Prescription when it passes the Memory of Man and is not disputed by any other Pretender gives by the common sense of all Men a just and good Title So upon the whole matter the Degrees of all Civil Authority are to be taken either from express Laws immemorial Customs or from particular Oaths which the Subjects swear to their Princes this being still to be laid down for a Principle that in all the Disputes between Power and Liberty Power must always be proved but Liberty proves it self the one being founded only upon positive Law and the other upon the Law of Nature VIII If from the general Principles of human Society and natural Religion we carry this matter to be examined by the Scriptures it is clear that all the Passages that are in the Old Testament are not to be made use of in this matter of neither side For as the Land of Canaan was given to the Jews by an immediate Grant from Heaven so God reserved still this to himself and to the Declarations that he should make from time to time either by his Prophets or by the Answers that came from the Cloud of Glory that was between the Cherubims to set up Judges or Kings over them and to pull them down again as he thought fit Here was an express Delegation made by God and therefore all that was done in that Dispensation either for or against Princes is not to be made use of in any other State that is founded on another Bottom and Constitution and all the Expressions in the Old Testament relating to Kings since they belong to Persons that were immediately designed by God are without any sort of Reason applied to those who can pretend to no such designation neither for themselves nor for their Ancestors IX As for the New Testament it is plain that there are no Rules given in it neither for the Forms of Government in general nor for the Degrees of any one Form in particular but the general Rules of Justice Order and Peace being established in it upon higher Motives and more binding Considerations than ever they were in any other Religion whatsoever we are most strictly bound by it to observe the Constitution in which we are and it is plain that the Rules set us in the Gospel can be carried no further It is indeed clear from the New Testament that the Christian Religion as such gives us no grounds to defend or propagate it by force It is a Doctrine of the Cross and of Faith and Patience under it And if by the Order of Divine Providence and of any Constitution of Government under which we are born we are brought under Sufferings for our professing of it we may indeed retire and fly out of any such Country if we can but if that is denied us we must then according to this Religion submit to those Sufferings under which we may be brought considering that God will be glorified by us in so doing and that he will both support us under our Sufferings and gloriously reward us for them This was the state of the Christian Religion during the three first Centuries under Heathen Emperors and a Constitution in which Paganism was established by Law But if by the Laws of any Government the Christian Religion or any Form of it is become a part of the Subjects Property it then falls under another Consideration not as it is a Religion but as it is become one of the principal Rights of the Subjects to believe and profess it and then we must judg of the Invasions made on that as we do of any other Invasion that is made on our other Rights X. All the Passages in the New Testament that relate to Civil Government are to be expounded as they were truly meant in opposition to that false Notion of the Jews who believed themselves to be so immediately under the Divine Authority that they could not become the Subjects of any other Power particularly of one that was not of their Nation or of their Religion therefore they thought they could not be under the Roman Yoke nor bound to pay Tribute to Cesar but judged that they were only subject out of fear by reason of the force that lay on them but not for Conscience sake and so in all their dispersion both at Rome and elsewhere they thought they were God's Freemen and made use of this pretended Liberty as a cloak of Maliciousness In opposition to all which since in a course of many Years they had asked the Protection of the Roman Yoke and were come under their Authority our Saviour ordered them to continue in that by his saying Render to Cesar that which is
Cesar 's and both St. Paul in his Epistle to the Romans and St. Peter in his General Epistle have very positively condemned that pernicious Maxim but without any formal Declarations made of the Rules or Measures of Government And since both the People and Senate of Rome had acknowledged the Power that Augustus had indeed violently usurped it became Legal when it was thus submitted to and confirmed both by the Senate and People and it was established in his Family by a long Prescription when those Epistles were writ so that upon the whole matter all that is in the New Testament upon this Subject imports no more but that all Christians are bound to acquiesce in the Government and submit to it according to the Constitution that is settled by Law XI We are then at last brought to the Constitution of our English Government so that no general Considerations from Speculations about Sovereign Power nor from any Passages either of the Old and New Testament ought to determin us in this matter which must be fixed from the Laws and Regulations that have been made among us It is then certain that with relation to the executive Part of the Government the Law has lodged that singly in the King so that the whole Administration of it is in him but the Legislative Power is lodged between the King and the Two Houses of Parliament so that the Power of making and repealing Laws is not singly in the King but only so far as the Two Houses concur with him It is also clear that the King has such a determined extent of Prerogative beyond which he has no Authority as for instance if he levies Money of his People without a Law impowring him to it he goes beyond the Limits of his Power and asks that to which he has no right so that there lies no obligation on the Subject to grant it and if any in his Name use Violence for the obtaining it they are to be looked on as so many Robbers that invade our Property and they being violent Aggressours the Principle of Self-preservation seems here to take place and to warrant as violent a Resistance XII There is nothing more evident than that England is a free Nation that has its Liberties and Properties reserved to it by many positive and express Laws if then we have a right to our Property we must likewise be supposed to have a right to preserve it for those Rights are by the Law secured against the Invasions of the Prerogative and by consequence we must have a right to preserve them against those Invasions It is also evidently declared by our Law that all Orders and Warrants that are issued out in opposition to them are null of themselves and by consequence any that pretend to have Commissions from the King for those ends are to be considerd as if they had none at all since those Commissions being void of themselves are indeed no Commissions in the Construction of the Law and therefore those who act in vertue of them are still to be considered as private Persons who come to invade and disturb us It is also to be observed that there are some Points that are justly disputable and doubtful and others that are so manifest that it is plain that any Objections that can be made to them are rather forced Pretences than so much as plausible Colours It is true if the Case is doubtful the Interest of the publick Peace and Order ought to carry it but the Case is quite different when the Invasions that are made upon Liberty and Property are plain and visible to all that consider them XIII The main and great Difficulty here is that though our Government does indeed assert the Liberty of the Subject yet there are many express Laws made that lodg the Militia singly in the King that make it plainly unlawful upon any pretence whatsoever to take Arms against the King or any commissioned by him And these Laws have been put in the form of an Oath which all that have born any Employment either in Church or State have sworn and therefore those Laws for the assuring our Liberties do indeed bind the King's Conscience and may affect his Ministers yet since it is a Maxim of our Law that the King can do no wrong these cannot be carried so far as to justify our taking Arms against him be the Transgressions of Law ever so many and so manifest And since this has been the constant Doctrine of the Church of England it will be a very heavy Imputation on us if it appears that though we held those Opinions as long as the Court and the Crown have favoured us yet as soon as the Court turns against us we change our Principles XIV Here is a true Difficulty of this whole Matter and therefore it ought to be exactly considered 1. All general Words how large soever are still supposed to have a tacit exception and reserve in them if the Matter seems to require it Children are commanded to obey their Parents in all things Wives are declared by the Scripture to be subject to their Husbands in all things as the Church is unto Christ And yet how comprehensive soever these Words may seem to be there is still a reserve to be understood in them and though by our Form of Marriage the Parties swear to one another till Death them do part yet few doubt but that this Bond is dissolved by Adultery though it is not named for odious things ought not to be suspected and therefore not named upon such Occasions But when they fall out they carry still their own force with them 2. When there seem to be a Contradiction between two Articles in the Constitution we ought to examin which of the two is the most evident and the most important and so we ought to fix upon it and then we must give such an accommodating sense to that which seems to contradict it that so we may reconcile those together Here then are two seeming Contradictions in our Constitution The one is the Publick Liberty of the Nation the other is the renouncing of all Resistance in case that were invaded It is plain that our Liberty is only a thing that we enjoy at the King's Discretion and during his Pleasure if the other against all Resistance is to be understood according to the utmost extent of the Words Therefore since the chief Design of our whole Law and of all the several Rules of our Constitution is to secure and maintain our Liberty we ought to lay that down for a Conclusion that it is both the most plain and the most important of the two And therefore the other Article against Resistance ought to be so softned as that it do not destroy this 3. Since it is by a Law that Resistance is condemned we ought to understand it in such a sense as that it does not destroy all other Laws And therefore the intent of this Law must only
History likewise doth shew us how that all our Alliances with the house of Burgundy have still been glorious and useful and all those with France unfortunate and prejudicial 'T is ever more dangerous to go out of the beaten Road to travel through By-lanes unknown and dark untried Paths You 'l easily agree with me that the Union of the United Provinces with France is the thing of all others which we ought the most to apprehend as fatal to our Crown and therefore by consequence nothing can be more safe for England than to disunite them Heaven furnishes us now with an occasion of doing that which we shall never be able to recover again should it be neglected and if we do suffer it to slip away we shall bring that Republick into a necessity of tying this fatal Knot with France stronglier than ever it was fastned before This Union therefore above all others must be the Object of our Care as it hath of late demonstratively been the cause of our Misfortunes I conclude then upon solid Foundations without hesitating That in the first place we must necessarily take part in this War either with Spain or France and next that we must not engage blind-fold without taking right Measures with those who have the same Interest that England hath in the Case thirdly that we must knit our Party firmly together and get all the Advantages we can in this Treaty with Spain as well as all the Security possible with other States without yet exacting from Spain things which are intolerable unto them whom the loss of the Low Countries for fear of being reduced by the Exorbitancy of our Demands may plunge into a necessity of according to whatever France shall require This Discourse being ended I observed by their Countenances that the two Persons who spake first applauded this Opinion and that the third man was much shaken They had some farther speech together but so softly that I cannot well collect the sense of it after which all the Company embraced and gave one another their hand with a reciprocal promise of secrecy as well as an Union in the same Design And thus they separated each a several way with evidence of great satisfaction and friendship And as soon as ever they were gone I slipped back insensibly again into the former obscurity near the Bed without being seen by any of the Domesticks And thus whilst these particulars were fresh in memory I did set them down in Paper and all that I could remember of their Discouse only to satisfie my own Curiosity and the Curiousness of my Friends OF THE FUNDAMENTAL LAWS OR Politick Constitution OF THIS KINGDOM FUndamental Laws are not or at least need not be any written Agreement like Meer-stones between King and People the King himself being a part not party in those Laws and the Commonwealth not being like a Corporation treated by Charter but treating it self But the Fundamental Law or Laws is a settling of the Laws of Nature and Common Equity by common consent in such a form of Polity and Government as that they may be administred amongst us with honour and safety For the first of which therefore we are governed by a King and for the second by a Parliament to oversee and take order that that honourable trust that is put into the hands of the King for the Dignity of the Kingdom be rightly executed and not abused to the alteration of the Politick Constitution taken up and approved or to the destruction of that for whose preservation it was ordered and intended A principal part of which honour is that Royal Assent he is to give for the Enacting of such good Laws as the People shall choose for they are first to consult their own safety and welfare and then be who is to be intrusted with it is to give an honourable Confirmation to it and so to put an Impress of Majesty and Royal Authority upon it Fundamental Laws then are not things of Capitulation between King and People as if they were Foreigners and Strangers on to another nor ought they or any other Laws so to be for then the King should govern for himself not for his People but they are things of Constitution treating such a relation and giving such an Existence and being by an external Polity to King and Subjects as Head and Members which Constitution in the very being of it is a Law held forth with more evidence and written in the very heart of the Republick far firmlier then can be by Pen and Paper and in which sense we owe our Allegiance to the King as Head not only by power but influence and so part of the Constitution not as a party capitulating for a Prerogative against or contrary to it which whosoever seeks to set up or side with do break their Allegiance and rebel against the State going about to deprive the King of his juridical and lawful Authority conferred upon him by the Constitution of this State under the pretence of investing him with an illegal and unconstitutive Power whereupon may follow this grand Inconvenience The withdrawment of his Peoples Allegiance which as a Body connexed with the Head by the Constitution of this Kingdom is owing to him his Person in relation to the Body as the enlivening and quickâ—ing Head thereof being sacred and taken notice of by the Laws in that capacity and under that notion is made inviolate And if it be conceived that Fundamental Laws must needs be only extant in writing this is the next way to bring all to confusion for then by the same Rule the King bids the Parliament produce those Laws that fundamentally give them their being priviledge and power Which by the way is not like the Power of inferiour Courts that are Springs of the Parliament dealing between Party and Party but is answerable to their trust this Court being it self Fundamental and Paramount comprehending Law and Fquity and being intrusted by the whole for the whole is not therefore to be circumscribed by any other Laws which have their being from it not it from them but only by that Law which at first gave its being to wit Salus Populi By the same Rule I say the Parliament may also intreat the King to produce those Laws that Fundamentally give him his being power and honour Both which must therefore be determined not by Laws for they themselves are Laws yea the most supreme and fundamental Law giving Laws to Laws themselves but by the received Constitution or Polity which they themselves are and the end of their Constitution is the Law or Rule of their Power to wit An honourable and safe Regiment of the Common-wealth which Two whosoever goeth about to divide the one of them from the other breaks the fundamental constitutive Law or Laws and Polity of this Kingdom that Ordinance of Man which we are to submit unto nor can or ought any Statute or written Law whatsoever which is of latter Edition and
consult their own good but he comes only at the time of Enacting bringing his Royal Authority with him as it were to set the Seal thereof to the Indenture already prepared by the People for the King is Head of the Parliament in regard of his Authority not in regard of his Reason or Judgment as if it were to be opposed to the Reason or Judgment of both Houses which is the Reason both of King and Kingdom and therefore do they as consult so also interpret Laws without him supposing him to be a Person replenished with Honour and Royal Authority not skilled in Laws nor to receive Information either of Law or Councel in Parliamentary Affairs from any saving from that supreme Court and highest Councel of the King and Kingdom which admits no counterpoise being intrusted both as the wisest Counsel and justest Judicature Fourthly either the choise of the People in Parliament is to be the Ground and Rule of the Kings Assent or nothing but his Pleasure and so all Bills tho' never so necessary for publick Good and Preservation and after never so much pains and consultation of both Houses may be rejected and so they made meer Cyphers and we brought to that pass as neither to have no Laws or such only as come immediately from the King who oft is a man of Pleasure and little seen in publick Affairs to be able to judge and so the Kingdoms great Councel must be subordinated either to his meer Will and then what Difference between a free Monarchy and an absolute saving that the one rules without Councel and the other against it or at the best but to a Cabinet Councel consisting commonly of Men of private Interests but certainly of no publick Trust Ob. But if the King must consent to such Laws as the Parliament shall chuse eo nomine they may then propound unreasonable things to him as to consent to his own Deposing or to the lessening his own Revenue c. Ans So that the issue is whether it be fitter to trust the Wisdom and Integrity of our Parliament or the Will and Pleasure of the King in this case of so great and publick Concernment In a word the King being made the Fountain of Justice and Protection to his People by the fundamental Laws or Constitution of this Kingdom he is therefore to give life to such Acts and Things as tend thereunto which Acts depend not upon his Pleasure but though they are to receive their greater Vigour from him yet are they not to be suspended at pleasure by him for that which at first was intended by the Kingdom for an honourable way of Subsistence and Administration must not be wrested contrrry to the nature of this Polity which is a free and mist Monarchy and not absolute to its Destruction and Confusion so that in case the King in his Person should decline his Duty the King in his Courts is bound to perform it where his Authority properly resides for if he refuse that Honour which the Republick by its fundamental Constitution hath conferred upon him and will not put forth the Acts of it for the end it was given him viz. for the Justice and Safety of his People this hinders not but that they who have as fundamentally reserved a Power of being and well-being in their own hands by the Concurrence of Parliamentary Authority to the Royal Dignity may thereby provide for their own Subsistence wherein is acted the Kings juridical Authority though his personal pleasure be withheld for his legal and juridical Power is included and supposed in the very being and consequently in the Acts of Courts of Justice whose being he may as well suspend as their Power of Acting for that without this is but a Cypher and therefore neither their being nor their acting so depend upon him as not to be able to act and execute common Justice and Protection without him in case he deny to act with them and yet both so depend upon him as that he is bound both in Duty and Honour by the Constitution of this Polity to act in them and they for him so that according to that Axiom in Law The King can do no wrong because his juridical Power and Authority is always to controle his personal Miscarriages London's Flames Revivd OR AN ACCOUNT OF SEVERAL INFORMATIONS Exhibited to a Committee appointed by PARLIAMENT September the 25th 1666. To Enquire into the BURNING of LONDON WITH Several other Informations concerning other Fires in Southwark Fetter-Lane and elsewhere UPon the Second of September 1666. the Fire began in London at one Farriner 's House a Baker in Pudding-Lane between the Hours of One and Two in the Morning and continued burning until the Sixth of September following consuming as by the Surveyors appears in Print Three hundred seventy three Acres within the Walls of the City of London and Sixty three Acres and Three Roods without the Walls There remains Seventy five Acres and Three Roods yet standing within the Walls unburnt Eighty nine Parish Churches besides Chappels burnt Eleven Parishes within the Walls yet standing Houses burnt Thirteen thousand and two hundred Per Jonas Moore Ralph Gatrix Surveyors UPon the 18th Day of September 1666. the Parliament came together And upon the 25th of the same Month the House of Commons appointed a Committee to enquire into the Causes of the late Fire before whom the following Informations were given in and proved before the Committee as by their Report will more clearly appear bearing date the 22th of January 1666. and upon the 8th of February following the Parliament was Prorogued before they came to give their Judgment thereupon Die Martis 25 Septembris 1666. 18 Car. 2. Resolved c. THat a Committee be appointed to enquire into the Causes of the late Fire and that it be referred to Sir Charles Harbord Mr. Sandys Col. Birch Sir Robert Brook Sir Thomas Littleton Mr. Prin Mr. Jones Sir Solomon Swale Sir Thomas Tomlins Mr. Seymour Mr. Finch Lord Herbert Sir John Heath Mr. Milward Sir Richard Ford Mr. Robert Milward Sir William Lowther Sir Richard Vatley Sir Rowland Beckley Sir Thomas Allen Mr. Whorwood Mr. Coventry Serj. Maynard Sir John Talbot Mr. Morley Mr. Garraway Sir Francis Goodrick Col. Strangeways Sir Edward Massey Sir Edmond Walpool Sir Robert Atkins Sir Thomas Gower Mr. Trevor Sir Thomas Clifford Sir Henry Caesar Sir John Monson Sir John Charleton Lord Ancram Mr. Pepis Sir Richard Everard Mr. Crouch Mr. Merrel Sir William Hickman Sir Richard Brown Mr. Maynard And they are to meet to Morrow at Two of the Clock in the After-noon in the Speaker's Chamber and to send for Persons Papers and Records William Goldsbrough Cler. Dom. Com. October 9. 1666. Ordered that these Members following be added to the Committee appointed to Enquire into the Causes of the late Fire viz. Sir John Pelham Mr. Hugh Buscowen Mr. Giles Hungerford Sir William Lewis Sir Gilbert Gerrard Sir John Brampstone Mr. Milward Mr. Buscowen
to have been perverted from the Protestant to the Popish Religion whereby not only great Encouragement hath been given to the Popish Party to enter into and carry on most Devilish and Horrid Plots and Conspiracies for the Destruction of His Majesties Sacred Person and Government and for the Extirpation of the True Protestant Religon But also if the said Duke should succeed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm nothing is more manifest than that a Total Change of Religion within these Kingdoms would ensue For the Preservation whereof Be it Enacted by the King 's Most Excellent Majesty by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and the Commons in this present Parliament Assembled and by the Authority of the same That the said James Duke of York shall be and is by the Authority of this present Parliament Excluded and made for ever uncapable to Inherit Possess or Enjoy the Imperial Crown of this Realm and of the Kingdoms of Ireland and the Dominions and Territories to them or either of them belonging or to have exercise or enjoy any Dominion Power Jurisdiction or Authority in the same Kingdoms Dominions or any of them And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That if the said James Duke of York shall at any time hereafter challenge claim or attempt to possess or enjoy or shall take upon him to use or exercise any Dominion Power or Authority or Jurisdiction within the said Kingdoms or Dominions or any of them as King or Chief Magistrate of the same That then he the said James Duke of York for every such Offence shall be deemed and adjudged guilty of High Treason and shall suffer the Pains Penalties and Forfeitures as in case of High Treason And further That if any Person or Persons whatever shall assist or maintain abett or willingly adhere unto the said James Duke of York in such challenge claim or attempt or shall of themselves attempt or endeavour to put or bring the said James Duke of York into the Possession or Exercise of any Regal Power Jurisdiction or Authority within the Kingdoms and Dominions aforesaid or shall by Writing or Preaching advisedly publish maintain or declare That he hath any Right Title or Authority to the Office of King or Chief Magistrate of the Kingdoms and Dominions aforesaid that then every such Person shall be deemed and adjudged guilty of High Treason and that he suffer and undergo the Pains Penalties and Forfeitures aforesaid And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That he the said James Duke of York shall not at any time from and after the Fifth of November 1680 return or come into or within any of the Kingdoms or Dominions aforesaid And then he the said James Duke of York shall be deemed and adjudged guilty of High Treason and shall suffer the Pains Penalties and Forfeitures as in case of High Treason And further That if any Person or Persons whatsoever shall be aiding or assisting unto such Return of the said James Duke of York That then every such Person shall be deemed and adjudged guilty of High Treason and shall suffer as in Cases of High Treason And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That he the said James Duke of York or any other Person being guilty of any of the Treasons aforesaid shall not be capable of or receive Benefit by any Pardon otherwise than by Act of Parliament wherein they shall be particularly named and that no Nole prosequi or Order for stay of Proceedings shall be received or allowed in or upon any Indictment for any of the Offences mentioned in this Act. And be it further Enacted and Declared And it is hereby Enacted and Declared That it shall and may be lawful to and for any Magistrates Officers and other Subjects whatsoever of these Kingdoms and Dominions aforesaid and they are hereby enjoyned and required to apprehend and secure the said James Duke of York and every other Person offending in any of the Premisses and with him or them in case of Resistance to fight and him or them by Force to subdue For all which Actings and for so doing they are and shall be by virtue of this Act saved harmless and indemnified Provided and it is hereby Declared That nothing in this Act contained shall be construed deemed or adjudged to disenable any other Person from inheriting and enjoying the Imperial Crown of the Realms and Dominions aforesaid other than the said James Duke of York But that in case the said James Duke of York should survive his now Majesty and the Heirs of his Majesty's Body The said Imperial Crown shall descend to and be enjoyed by such Person or Person successarily during the Life of the said James Duke of York as should have inherited and enjoyed the same in case the said James Duke of York were naturally dead any thing contained in this Act to the contrary notwithstanding And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That during the Life of the said James Duke of York this Act shall be given in charge at every Assizes and General Sessions of the Peace within the Kingdoms Dominions and Territories aforesaid and also shall be openly Read in every Cathedral Church and Parish Church and Chappels within the aforesaid Kingdoms Dominions and Territories by the several respective Parsons Vicars Curates and Readers thereof who are hereby required immediately after Divine Service in the Fore-noon to read the same twice in every year that is to say on the 25th of December and upon Easter-day during the Life of the said James Duke of York This BILL was Read Three Times and Passed and sent up to the Lords for their Concurrence Some particular Matters of Fact relating to the Administration of Affairs in Scotland under the Duke of LAUDERDALE Humbly offered to Your Majesty's Consideration in Obedience to Your Royal Commands 1. THE Duke of Lauderdale did grosly misrepresent to your Majesty the Condition of the Western Countries as if they had been in a state of Rebellion though there had never been any opposition made to your Majesty's Authority nor any Resistance offered to your Forces nor to the execution of the Laws But he purposing to abuse your Majesty that so he might carry on his sinistrous Designs by your Authority advised your Majesty to raise an Army against your peaceable Subjects at least did frame a Letter which he sent to your Majesty to be signed by your Royal Hand to that effect which being sent down to your Council Orders was thereupon given out for raising an Army of Eight or Nine thousand men the greatest part whereof were Highblanders and notwithstanding that to avert threatning the Nobility and Gentry of that Country did send to Edenburgh and for the security of the Peace did offer to engage that whatsoever should be sent to put the Laws in execution should meet with no affront and that they would become Hostages for their safety yet
that I disown and renounce all such Principles Doctrins or Practices whether Popish or Fanatical which are contrary unto and inconsistent with the said Protestant Religion and Confession of Faith And for testification of my obedience to my most gracious Soveraign Charles the II. I do affirm and swear by this my solemn Oath that the Kings Majesty is the only Supreme Governour of this Realm over all Persons and in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Civil And that no Foreign Prince Person Pope Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Jurisdiction Power Superiority Preheminency or Authority Ecclesiastical or Civil within this Realm And therefore I do utterly renounce and forsake all Foreign Jurisdictions Powers Superiorities and Authorities And do promise that from henceforth I shall bear Faith and true Allegiance to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors and to my power shall assist and defend all Rights Jurisdictions Prerogatives Priviledges Preferments and Authorities belonging to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors And I further affirm and swear by this my solemn Oath That I judge it unlawful for Subjects upon pretence of Reformation or any other pretence whatsoever to enter into Covenants or Leagues or to Gonvocate Conveen or Assemble in any Councils Conventions or Assemblies to Treat Consult or Determine in any matter of State Civil or Ecclesiastick without His Majesties special Command or Express License had thereto or to take up Arms against the King or these Commissionate by him And that I shall never so rise in Arms or enter into such Covenants or Assemblies And that there lies no obligation on me from the National Covenant or the Solemn Leagâ—e and Covenant commonly so called or any other manner of way whatsoever to endeavour any Change or Alteration in the Government either in Church or State as it is now established by the Laws of this Kingdome And I Promise and Swear That I shall with my utmost power Defend Assist and Maintain His Majesties Jurisdiction foresaid against all deadly And I shall never decline His Majesties Power and Jurisdiction as I shall answer to God And finally I affirm and swear That this my solemn Oath is given in the plain genuine sense and meaning of the words without any equivocation mental reservation or any manner of evasion whatsoever and that I shall not accept or use any dispensation from any creature whatsoever So help ne God The Bishop of Aberdeen and the Synods Explanation of the Test WE do not hereby swear to all the particular Assertions and Expressions of the Confession of Faith mentioned in the Test but only to the uniform Doctrine of the Reformed Churches contained therein II. We do not hereby prejudge the Churches Right to and Power of making any alteration in the said Confession as to the ambiguity and obscure expressions thereof or of making a more unexceptionable frame III. When we swear That the King is Supreme Governour over all Persons and in all Causes as well Ecclesiastick as Civil and when we swear to assert and defend all His Majesties Rights and Prerogatives this is reserving always the intrinsick unalterable power of the Church immediately derived from Jesus Christ to wit the power of the Keys consisting in the preaching of the Word administration of the Sacraments ordaining of Pastors exercise of Discipline and the holding of such Assemblies as are necessary for preservation of Peace and Vnity Truth and Purity in the Church and withal we do hereby think that the King has a power to alter the Government of the Church at his pleasure IV. When we swear That it is unlawful for Subjects to meet or convene to treat or consult c. about matters of State Civil and Ecclesiastick this is excepting meetings for Ordination publick Worship and Discipline and such meetings as are necessary for the conservation of the Church and true Protestant Religion V. When we swear There lies no obligation on us c. to endeavour any change or alteration in Government either in Church or State we mean by Arms or any seditious way VI. When we swear That we take the Test in the plain and genuine sense of the words c. we understand it only in so far as it does not contradict these Exceptions The Explanation of the Test by the Synod and Clergy of Perth BEcause our Consciences require the publishing and declaring of that express meaning we have in taking the Test that we be not mis-interpreted to swear it in these glosses which men uncharitable to it and enemies to us are apt to put upon it and because some men ill affected to the Government who are daily broachers of odious and calumnious Slanders against our Persons and Ministry are apt to deduce inferences and conclusions from the alledged ambiguity of some Propositions of the Test that we charitably and firmly do believe were never intended by the Imposers nor received by the Takers Therefore to satisfie our Consciences and to save our Credit from these unjust imputations we expressly declare That we swear the Test in this following meaning I. By taking the Test we do not swear to every Proposition and Clause contained in the Confession of Faith but only to the true Protestant Religion founded upon the Word of God contained in that Confession as it is opposed to Popery and Fanaticism II. By swearing the Ecclesiastick Supremacy we swear it as we have done formerly without any reference to the assertory Act. We also reserve intire unto the Church it s own intrinsick and unalterable power of the Keys as it was exercised by the Apostles and the pure primitive Church for the first three Centuries III. By swearing That it is unlawful to Convocate convene or assemble in any Council Conventions or Assemblies to treat consult c. in any matter of State Civil or Ecclesiastick as we do not evacuate our natural Liberty whereby we are in freedom innocently without reflection upon or derogating to Authority or persons intrusted with it to discourse in any occasional meeting of these things so we exclude not those other meetings which are necessary for the well-being and Discipline of the Church IV. By our swearing it unlawful to endeavour any change or alteration in the Government either of Church or State we mean that it is unlawful for us to endeavour the alteration of the specifick Government of Monarchy in the true and lineal Descent and Episcopacy V. When we swear in the genuine and literal sense c. we understand it so far as it is not opposite or contradictory to the foresaid exceptions They were allowed to insert after the Oath before their Subscriptions these words or to this purpose We under-written do take this Oath according to the Explanation made by the Council approved by His Majesties Letter and we declare we are no further bound by this Oath EDINBVRGH The sederunt of the Council Sederunt vigesimo secundo Die Septembris 1681. His Royal
to have introduced some Innovation there anent His Majesties firm will and mind always being as it is yet That the Honour Authority and Dignity of his said three Estates shall stand and continue in their own Integrity according to the ancient and laudable custom bygone without any alteration or diminution Therefore it is statuted and ordained by our said Soveraign Lord and his said three Estates in this present Parliament That none of his Leiges or Subjects presume or take upon hand to impugn the Dignity and Authority of the said three Estates or to seek or procure the innovation or diminution of the Power and Authority of the same three Estates or any of them in time coming under the pain of Treason The Earl of Argyle 's first Petition for Advocates or Council to be allowed him To his Royal Highness His Majesties High Commissioner and to the Right Honourable the Lords of His Majesties Privy-Council The Humble Petition of Archibald Earl of Argyle SHEWETH THat your Petitioner being Criminally Indicted before the Lords Commissioners of Justitiary at the instance of His Majesties Advocate for Crimes of an high Nature And whereas in this Case no Advocate will readily plead for the Petitioner unless they have your Royal Highness's and Lordships Special License and Warrant to that effect which is usual in the like Cases It is therefore humbly desired that Your Royal Highness and Lordships would give special Order and Warrant to Sir George Lockhart his ordinary Advocate to consult and plead for him in the foresaid Criminal Process without incurring any hazard upon that account and your Petitioner shall ever pray Edinburgh Novemb. 22. 1681. The Councils Answer to the Earl of Argyl's first Petition about his having Advocates allowed him HIS Royal Highness his Majesties High Commissioner and Lords of Privy-Council do refuse the desire of the above-written Bill but allows any Lawyers the Petitioners shall employ to consult and plead for him in the Process of Treason and other Crimes to be pursued against him at the instance of His Majesties Advocate Extr. By me Will. Paterson The Earl of Argyl's second Petition for Council to be allowed him To His Royal Highness His Majesties High Commissioner and to the Right Honourable the Lords of His Majesties Privy-Council The humble Petition of Archibald Earl of Argyle SHEWETH THat your Petitioner having given in a former Petition humbly representing That he being Criminally Indicted before the Lords Commissioners of Justitiary at the instance of His Majesties Advocate for Crimes of an high Nature And therefore desiring that Your Royal Highness and Lordships would give special Warrant to Sir George Lockbart to consult and plead for him Whereupon your Royal Highness and Lordships did allow the Petitioner to make use of such Advocates as he should think fit to call Accordingly your Petitioner having desired Sir George Lockhart to consult and plead for him he hath as yet refused your Petitioner And by the 11. Patliament of King James the VI. Cap. 38. As it is the undeniable priviledge of all Subjects accused for any Crimes to have liberty to provide themselves of Advocates to defend their Lives Honour and Lands against whatsoever accusation so the same Priviledge is not only by Parliament 11. King James the VI. Cap. 90. Farther asserted and confirmed but also it is declared That in case the Advocates refuse the Judges are to compel them least the party accused should be prejudged And this being an affair of great importance to your Petitioner and Sir George Lockhart having been not only still his ordinary Advocate but also by his constant converse with him is best known to your Petitioners Principles and of whose eminent abilities and fidelity your Petitioner as many others have hath had special proof all along in his Concerns and hath such singular confidence in him that he is most necessary to your Petitioner at this occasion May it therefore please Your Royal Highness and Lordships to interpose your Authority by giving a special Order and Warrant to the said Sir George Lockhart to consult and and plead for him in the said Criminal Process conform to the tenor of the said Acts of Parliament and constant known practice in the like Cases which was never refused to any Subject of the meanest quality even to the greatest Criminals And your Royal Highness's and Lordships Answer is humbly craved Edinburgh Novemb. 24. 1681. The Councils Answer to the Earl of Argyle 's second Petition HIS Royal Highness His Majesties High Commissioner and Lords of Privy Council having considered the foresaid Petition do adhere to their former Order allowing Advocates to appear for the Petitioner in the Process foresaid Extr. By me Will. Paterson The Earl of Argyle 's Letter of Attorney constituting Alexander Dunbar his Procurator for requiring Sir George Lockhart to plead for him WE Archibald Earl of Argyle do hereby substitute constitute and ordain Alexander Dunbar our Servitor to be our Procurator to pass and require Sir George Lockhart Advicate to consult and plead for us in the Criminal Process intended against us at the instance of His Majestics Advocate and to compear with us before the Lords Commissioners of Justitiary upon the 12th of December next conform to an Act of Council dated the 22d of Novemb. instant allowing any Lawyers that we should employ to consult and plead for us in the said Process and to another Act of Council of the 24th of Novemb. instant relative to the former and conform to the Acts of Parliament In witness whereof we have Subscribed these presents at Edinburgh-Castle Nov. 26. 1681. before these Witnesses Duncan Camphell Servitor to James Glen Stationer in Edinburgh and John Thom Merchant in the said Burgh ARGYLE Witnesses Duncan Camphell John Thom Witnesses An Instrument whereby the Earl of Argyle required Sir George Lockhart to appear and plead for him Apud Edenburgum vigesimo sexto die Mensis Novembris Anno Domini millesimosex centesimo octuagesimo primo Anno Regni Car. 2. Regis trigesimo tertio THE which day in presence of me Notar publick and Witnesses under subscribed compeared personally Alexander Dunbar Servitor to a Noble Earl Archibald Earl of Argyle as Procurator and in name of the said Earl conform to a Procuration subscribed by the said Earl at the Castle of Edinburgh upon the twenty first day of November 1681. making and constituting the said Alexander Dunbar his Procurator to the effect under-written and past to the personal presence of Sir George Lockhart Advocate in his own Lodging in Edinburgh having and holding in his hands an Act of His Majesties Privy Council of the date the 22d of November 1681. instant proceeding upon a Petition given in by the said Earl of Argyle to the said Lords shewing That he being Criminally Indicted before the Lords Commissioners of Justitiary at the instance of His Majesties Advocate for Crimes of an high Nature and whereas in that Case no Advocates would readily plead for the said
before his being required or appearing to take the Oath there were spread abroad such Scruples and Objections by some of the Orthodox Clergy and others so that the Earl can never in any sense be construed in his Explication wherein he took the Oath to have done it animo infamandi and to declaim against the Government for the Scruples and Objections that were spread abroad by others were a fair and rational occasion why the Earl in any sense or explication which he offered might have said that he was confident the Parliament never intended to impose contradictory Oaths and this is so far from importing the insinuation and inferenâ— made by the Libel that thereby the Parliament were so impious as to impose contradictory Oaths as on the contrary considering the circumstances fore-mentioned that there were papers spread abroad insinuating That there were inconsistencies and contradictions contained therein the said expression was an high Vindication of the Honour and Justice of the Parliament against the Calumnies and Mis-representations which were cast upon it and was also a just Rise for the Pannel for the clearing and exonoration of his own Conscience in the various senses and apprehensions which he found were going abroad as to the said Test humbly to offer his sense in which he was clear and satisfied to take the Oath 7. To the Libel in so far as it is founded upon the Act of Parliament viz. Act 130. Par. 8. James 6. declaring That none should presume to impugn the Dignity or Authority of the three Estates of Parliament or procure any Invasion or diminution thereof under the pain of Treason as also in so far as it is pretended in the Libel That the Pannel by offering the sense and explication libelled has assumed the Legislative power which is incommunicable and has made a Law or a part of a Law It is answered The Libel is most groundless and irrelevant and against which the Act of Parliament is opponed which is so plain and evident upon the reading thereof that it neither is nor can be subject to the least cavillation And the plain meaning whereof is nothing else but to impugn the Authority of Parliaments as if the King and Parliament had not a Legislative Power or were not the highest Representative of the Kingdom or that any of the three Estates were not essentially requisite to constitute the Parliament And besides there is nothing more certain than that the occasion of the said Act its being made was in relation to the Bishops and Clergy and there is nothing in the pretended Explanation that can be wrested to import the least Contravention of the said Act or to be an impugning of the three Estates of Parliament or a seeking any innovation therein And it is admired with what shadow of Reason it can be pretended that the Pannel has assumed a Legislative power or made a part of a Law seeing all that is contained in the alledged Explication libelled is only a Declaration of the Earls sense in which he was satisfied to take the Oath and so respected none but himself and for the clearing of his own Conscience which justly indeed the Word of God calls a Law to himself without any incroaching upon the Legislative power And where was it ever debated but that a man in the taking of an Oath if as to his apprehensions he thought any thing in it deserved to be cleared might declare the same or that his exhibiting at the time of the taking of the Oath his sense and explication wherein he did take it was ever reputed or pretended to be the assuming of a Legislative power it being the universal practice of all Nations to allow this liberty and which sense may be either rejected or accepted as the Legislator shall think fit importing no more but a parties private sense for the exoneration of his own Conscience And as to that Member of the Libel founded upon Act 19. Par. 3. Queen Mary it contains nothing but a Declaration of the pain of Perjury and there is nothing in the Explication libelled which can in the least be inferred as a Contravention of the said Act in respect if it should be proved That the Pannel at the time of the taking of the Oath did take it in the words of the said Explication as his sense of the Oath it is clear that the sense being declared at the time of taking the Oath and allowed as the sense wherein it was taken the Pannel can only be understood to have taken it in that sense And although publick Authority may consider whether the sense given by the Pannel does satisfie the Law or not yet that can import no more though it was found not to satisfie but to hold the Pannel as a Refuser of the Oath but it is absolutely impossible to infer the Crimes of perjury upon it being as is pretended by the Libel the â—annel did only take it with the Declaration of the Sense and Explication Libelled 8. As the Explication libelled does not at all import all or any of the Crimes contained in the said Libel so by the common principles of all Law where a person does emit words for the clearing and exoneration of his own Conscience altho there were any ambiguity or unclearness or involvedness in the tenor or import of the expressions or words yet they are ever to be interpreted Interpretatione benigna favorabili according to the general Principles of Law and Reason And it never was nor can be refused to any person to interpret and put a congruous sense upon his own words especially the Pannel being a person of eminent Quality and who hath given great demonstration and undeniable evidences of his fixt and unalterable Loyalty to His Majesties Interest and Service and at the time of emitting the said Explication was invested and intrusted in publick Capacities And it is a just and rational interpretation and caution which Sanderson that judicious and eminent Casuist gives Praelect 2. That dicta facta principum parentum rectorum are ever to be looked upon as benignae Interpretationis and that Dubia sunt interpretanda in meliorem partem And there is nothing in the Explication libelled which without detortion and violence and in the true sense and design of the Pannel is not capable of this benign Interpretation and construction especially respect being had to the Circumstances wherein it was emitted and given after a great many Objections Scruples and alledged Inconsistencies were owned vented and spread abroad which was a rise to the Earl for using the expressions contained in the pretended Declaration libelled 10. These words whereby it is pretended the Pannel declares he was ready to give obedience as far as he could first do not in the least import That the Parliament had imposed any Oath which was in it self unlawful but only the Pannels scrupulosity and unclearness in matter of Conscience And it is hoped it cannot be a Crime because all men cannot
go the same length And if any such thing were argued it might be argued ten times more strongly from a simple refusing of the Oath as if any thing were enjoyned which were so hard that it is not possible to comply with it And yet such implications are most irrational and inconsequential and neither in the case of a simple and absolute refusing of the Oath nor in the Case of an Explication of the parties sense wherein he is willing to take the Oath is there any impeachment of the Justice and prudence of the Legislator who imposeth this Oath but singly a declaration of the scrupulosity and weakness of the party why he cannot take the Oath in other terms and such Explications have been allowed by the Laws and Customs of all Nations and are advised by all Divines of whatsoever principles for the solace and security of a Mans Conscience 2. As to that point of the Explication libelled That I am confident the Parliament never intended to impose contradictory Oaths it respects the former answer which considering the plain and downright Objections that were spread abroad and made against the Oath as containing inconsistencies and contradictions was an high Vindication of the Justice and prudence of the Parliament 3. As to these words And therefore I think no body can explain it but for himself The plain and clear meaning is nothing else but that the Oath being imposed by Act of Parliament it was of no private interpretation and that therefore every man who was to take it behooved to take it in that sense which he apprehended to be the genuine sense of the Parliament And it is impossible without impugning common sense that any man could take it in any other fence it being as impossible to see with anothers mans eyes as to see with his private Reason And a mans own private sense and apprehension of the genuine sense was the only proper way wherein any man could rationally take the Oath And as to these words That he takes it as far as it is consistent with it self and the Protestant Religion The Pannel neither intended nor exprest more but that he did take it as a true Protestant and he hopes all men have taken it as such And as to that Clause wherein the Pannel is made to declare That he does not bind up himself in his Station in a lawful way to wish and endeavour any alteration he thinks to the advantage of Church or State not repugnant to the Protestant Religion and his Loyalty It is answered There is nothing in this expression that can import the least Crime or give the least umbrage for any mistake For 1. It is most certain it is impossible to elicite any such thing from the Oath but that it was the intention of the Parliament That persons notwithstanding of the Oath might concur in their stations and in a lawful way in any Law to the advantage of Church and State And no rational man ever did or can take the Oath in other terms that being contrary to his Allegiance and Duty to His Sacred Majesty and Prince 2. There is nothing in the said expression which does touch in the least point at any alteration in the Fundamentals of Government either in Church or State but on the contrary by the plain and clear words and meaning rather for its perpetuity stability and security The expression being cautioned to the utmost scrupulosity as that it was to be done in a lawful manner that it was to be to the advantage of Church or State that it was to be consistent with the Protestant Religion and with his Loyalty which was no other but the Duty and Loyalty of all faithful Subjects and which he has signally and eminently expressed upon all occasions So that how such an expression can be drawn to import all or any of the Crimes libelled passeth all Natural Understanding And as to the last words And this I understand as a part of my Oath which is libelled to be a treasonable Invasion and assuming of the Legislative power It is answered it is most unwarrantable and a parties declaring the sense and meaning in which he was free to take an Oath does not at all respect or invade the Legislative power of which the Pannel never entertained a thought but has an absolute abhorrence and detestation of such practices But the plain and clear meaning is That the sense and explication was a part of his Oath and not of the Law imposing the Oath these being as distant as the two Poles and which sense was taken off the Earls hands and he accordingly was allowed to take his place at the Council-Board and therefore repeats the former general Defences And to convince the Lords of Justitiary that there is nothing in the pretended explication libelled which can be drawn to import any Crime even of the lowest size and degree and that there is no expression therein contained that can be detorted or wrested to import the same is evident from the learned Vindication published and spread abroad by an eminent Bishop and which was read in the face of the Privy Council and does contain expressions of the same nature and to the same import contained in the pretended Explication libelled as the ground of this Indictment libelled against the Pannel And it is positively offered to be proven That these terms were given in and read and allowed to be printed and without taking notice of the whole tenor of the said Vindication which the Lords of Justitiary are humbly desired to peruse and consider and compare the same with the Explication libelled the same acknowledgeth that scruples had been raised and spread abroad against the Oath and also acknowledgeth that there were expressions therein that were dark and obscure and likewise takes notice that the Confession ratified Par. 1. James 6. to which the Oath relates was hastily made and takes notice of that Authority that made it and acknowledges in plain terms that the Oath does not hinder any regular endeavour to regulate or better the Establisht Government but only prohibits irregular endeavours and attempts to invert the substance or body of the Government and does likewise explain the Act of Parliament anent His Majesties Supremacy that it does not reach the alteration of the external Government of the Church And the Pannel and his Proctors are far from insinuating in the least that there is any thing in the said Vindication but what is consistent with the exemplary Loyalty Piety and Learning of the Writer of the same And tho others perhaps may differ in their private opinion as to this interpetation of the Act of Parliament anent the Kings Supremacy yet it were most absurd and irrational to pretend that whether the mistake were upon the interpretation of the Writer or the sense of others as to that point that such mistakes or misapprehensions upon either hand should import or infer against them the Crimes of Leasing making or
upon the King and the Government For the writing an answer is no allowance but a condemning Nor can the Council allow any more than they can remit And tho it may justly be denied that the Council heard even the Earls own Explanation yet the hearing or allowing him to sit is no Relevant Plea because they might very justly have taken a time to consider how far it was fit to accuse upon that Head And it is both just and fit for the Council to take time and by express Act of Parliament the negligence of the King Officers does not bind them For if this were allowed Leading men in the Council might commit what Crimes they pleased in the Council which certainly the King may quarrel many years after And tho all the Council had allowed him that day any one Officer of State might have quarrelled it the next day As to the Opinion of Bellarmine Sanderson and others it is ever contended that the principles of the Covenant agree very well with those of the Jesuites and both do still allow Equivocations and Evasions But no solid Orthodox Divine ever allowed That a man who was to swear without any Evasion should swear so as he is bound to nothing as it is contended the Earl is not for the Reasons represented And as they still recommend That when men are not clear they might abstain as the Earl might have done in this case so they still conclude That men should tell in clear terms what the sense is by which they are to be bound to the State Whereas the Earl here tells only in the general and in most ambigious terms That he takes it as far as he can obey and as far as it is consistent with the Protestant Religion and that he takes it in his own sense and that he is not bound by it from making alterations but as far as he thinks it for the advantage of Church or State which sense is a thousand times more doubtful than the Test and is in effect nothing but what the taker pleases himself As to the Treason founded on His Majesties Advocate founds it first upon the Fundamental and Common Laws of this and all Nations whereby it is Treason for any man to make any alteration he shall think for the advantage of Church or State which he hopes is a principle cannot be denied in the general And whereas it is pretended That this cannot be understood of mean alterations and of alterations to be made in a lawful way It is answered That as the thing it self is Treason so this Treason is not taken off by any of these qualifications because he declares he will wish and endeavour any alteration he thinks fit and any alteration comprehends all alterations that he thinks fit Nam propositio indefinita aequipollet universali And the word any is general in its own nature and is in plain terms a reserving to himself to make alterations both great and small And the restriction is not all alterations that the King shall think fit or are consistent with the Laws and Acts of Parliament but he is still to be Judge of this and his Loyalty is to be the Standard Nor did the Covenanters in the last Age nor do these who are daily executed decline that they are bound to obey the King simply but only that they are bound to obey him no otherwise than as far as his Commands are consistent with the Law of God of Nature and of this Kingdom and with the Covenant And their Treason lies in this And when it is asked them Who shall be judge in this they still make themselves Judges And the reason of all Treason being that the Government is not secure it is desired to be known what way the Government can be secured after this paper since the Earl is still Judge how far he is obliged and what is his Loyalty And if this had been sufficient the Covenant had been a very excellent paper for they are there bound to endeavour in their several stations to defend the Kings person but when the King challenged them how they came to make War against him their great Refuge was That they were themselves still Judges as to that And for illustrating this power the Lords of Justitiary are desired to consider Quid Juris if the Earl or any man else should have reserved to himself in this Oath a liberty to rise in Arms or to oppose the lineal Succession tho he had added In a lawful manner for the thing being in it self unlawful this is but sham and Protestatio contraria facto And if these be unlawful notwithstanding of such additions so much more must this general reservation of making any alterations likewise be unlawful notwithstanding of these additions For he that reserves the general power of making any alteration does a fortiori reserve power to make any alteration tho never so fundamental For all particulars are included in the General and whatever may be said against the particulars may much more strongly be said against the general 2. The 130. Act Par. 8. James VI is expressly founded on because nothing can be a greater diminution of the power of the Parliament than to introduce a way or means whereby all their Acts and Oaths shall be made insignificant and ineffectual as this paper does make them for the Reasons represented Nor are any of the Estates of Parliament secure at this rate but that they who reserved a general power to make all alterations may under that â—eneral come to alter any of them 3. What can be a greater impugning of the Dignity and Authority of Parliaments than to say That the Parliament has made Acts for the security of the Kingdom which are in themselves ridiculous inconsistent with themselves and the Protestant Religion And as to what is answered against invading the Kings Prerogative and the Legislative power in Parliaments in adding a part to an Oath or Act is not relevantly inferred since the sense of these words And this I understand as a part of my Oath is not to be understood as if any thing were to be added to the Law but â—â—ly to the Oath and to be an interpretation of the Oath It is replied That after this no man needs to add a Caution to the Oath in Parliament But when he comes to take the Oath do the Parliament what they please he will add his own part Nor can this part be looked upon as a sense for if this were the sense before this paper he needed not understand it as a part of it for it wanted not that part And in general as every man may add his own part so the King can be secure of no part But your Lordships of Justitiary are desired to consider how dangerous it would be in this Kingdom and how ill it would sound in any other Kingdom That men should be allowed to reserve to themselves liberty to make any alteration they thought fit in Church or
and too apt to make constructions in such according to the favour or malice they bear to the Person or Cause Are not some men apt to construct that to tend to their dishonour which was designed for their honour and to think every thing an innovation of Law or Privilege which checks their inclination and design Whereas some Judges are so violent in their Loyalty as to imagine the meanest mistakes do tend to an opposition against Authority and thus Zeal Jealousie Malice or Interest would become Judges 4. Men are so silly or may be in such haste or so confounded and the best are subject to such mistakes as that no Man could know when he were innocent simplicity might oft times become a Crime and the fear of offending might occasion offence and how uncomfortably would the people live if they knew not how to be innocent 2dly P. 47. l. 9. Of the same Book he says That the eighth point of Treason is to impugn the Dignity and Authority of the three Estates or to seek and procure the innovation and diminution of their Power and Authority Act 103. Ja. 6. p. 6. Now this being another of the Crimes charged upon the Earl hear how the Advocate there understands it But this he adds immediately is to be understood of a N. B. direct impugning of their Authority as if it were contended that Parliaments were not necessary or that one of the three Estates might be turned out Which how vastly different from his indirect forced and horrible inferences in the Earl's Case is plain and obvious 3dly Ibid. p. 58 l. 2. After having said That according to former Laws no sort of Treason was to be pursued in absence before the Justices and urging it to be reasonable he adds ' Nor is it imaginable but if it had been safe it had been granted formerly And l. 31. he says The Justices are never allowed even by the late Act of Parliament to proceed to sentence against absents but such as are pursued for Rising in Arms against the King The true reason whereof he tells us is that the Law is not so inhumane as to punish equally presumed and real guilt And that it hath been often found that men have absented themselves rather out of fear of a prevailing Faction or corrupt Witnesses c. than out of consciousness of guilt Reasons which albeit neither true nor just seeing that the Law punishes nothing even in case of absence but either manifest contumacy or Crimes fully proven And that the only reason why it allows no other Crime save Perduellion to be proceeded against in absence is because it judges no other Crime tanti yet you see how this whole passage quadrats with the Earl's Case who being neither pursued for Perduellion nor present at giving Sentence was yet sentenced in absence as a most desperate Traytor 4thly Ibid. p. 60. l. 24. Speaking of the Solemnities used in Parliament at the pronouncing Sentences for Treason viz. That the Pannel receives his Sentence kneeling and that after the doom of Forfaulture pronounced against him the Lyon and his Brethren the Heraulds in their Formalities come and tear his Coat of Arms at the Throne and thereafter hang up his Escutchion ranversed upon the Mercat-Cross He adds But this I think should only hold in the Crime of Perduellion and then goes on to add That the Children of the Delinquent are declared incapable to bruik any Office or Estate is another Speciality introduced in the punishment of Perduellion only And yet both these terrible Solemnities were practised against the Earl even by a Court of Justitiary and not in Parliament albeit he was not accused of Perduellion nor be indeed more guilty of any Crime than all the World sees 5thly Ibid. page 303. ult He says That verbal injuries are these that are committed by unwarrantable expressions as to call a Man a Cheat a Woman Whore But because expressions may vary according to the intention of the speaker therefore except the words can allow of no good sense as Whore or Thief or that there be strong presumptions against the speaker the injuriandi animus or design of injuring as well as the injuring words must be proven and the speaker will be allowed to purge his guilt by declaring his intention and his declaration without an Oath will be sufficient 2dly The pursuer should libel the design and prove it except the words clearly infer it 3dly The pursuer is presently to resent the injury and if at first the words be taken for no injury they cannot afterward become such Which things being applied to the Earl's words do evidently say That unless his words could allow of no good sense or that there were strong presumptions against him or that he could not purge his guilt by declaring his intention or that his words did clearly infer the guilt there could be no Crime of Slandering Reproaching or Depraving charged against him except the injuriandi animus as well as the words had been both libelled and proven But so it is that his words do manifestly allow of a good sense that there is not the least presumption of injury can be alledged against him That he did most plainly purge himself of all suspition of guilt by declaring his sound and upright intention and that his words do not infer either clearly or unclearly the smallest measure of guilt and withal neither was the injuriandi animus at all proven But on the contrary the words at first were taken for no injury so that they could not afterward become such as is above fully cleared Ergo Even the Advocate being Judge the Earl is no Slanderer 6thly If it were necessary I could further tell you several things that he alledges to be sufficient for purging a Man of any criminal intention As where he says Ibid. p. 563. l. 2. That in matters of fact persons even judicious following the Faith of such as understand are to be excused And l. 30. That if it appear by the meanness of the crime he should say the smallness of the deed And what can be less than the uttering of a few words in the manner that the Earl spoke them that there was no design of transgression And that the committer designed not for so small a matter to commit a crime much less such horrid ones as Depraving and Treason In that case the meanness of the transgression or deed ought to defend against the relevancy c. But to give you one instance for all how much the Advocate may one day or other be obliged to plead the innocence of his intentions to free himself of words downright in themselves slanderous and depraving an Act of Parliament much better nor he understands it and in fresh and constant observance Ibid. p. 139. towards the middle speaking of the 151 Act Ja. 6. P. 12. Whereby it is Statute That seeing divers exceptions and objections rises upon criminal Libels and parties are frustrate of Justice by the
shall Act not only contrary to but to the Destruction of the Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom And how Harmonious such Justice will be the Text tells us Deut. 27.17 Cursed be he that removeth his Neighbours Land mark and all the People shall say Amen That this present Session may have a happy Issue to answer the great ends of Parliaments and therein our present Exigencies and Necessities is the incessant Cry and longing Expectation of all the Protestants in the Land The Security of English-mens Lives or the Trust Power and Duty of the Grand Juries of England Explained according to the Fundamentals of the English Government and the Declarations of the same made in Parliament by many Statutes THE Principal Ends of all Civil Government and of Humane Society were the Security of Mens Lives Liberties and Properties mutual assistance and help each unto other and provision for their common benefit and advantage and where the Fundamental Laws and Constitution of any Government have been wisely adapted unto those Ends such Countries and Kingdoms have increased in Vertue Prowess Wealth and Happiness whilst others through the want of such excellent Constitutions or negect of preserving them have been a Prey to the Pride Lust and Cruelty of the most Potent and the People have had no assurance of Estates Liberties or Lives but from their Grace and Pleasure They have been many times forced to welter in each other's Blood in their Master's quarrel for Dominion and at best they have served like Beasts of burthen and by continual base subserviency to their Master's Vices have lost all sense of true Religion Virtue and Manhood Our Ancestors have been famous in their Generations for Wisdom Piety and Courage in forming and preserving a Body of Laws to secure themselves and their Posterities from Slavery and Oppression and to maintain their Native Freedoms to be subject only to the Laws made by their own Consent in their general Assemblies and to be put in execution chiefly by themselves their Officers and Assistants to be guarded and defended from all Violence and Force by their own Arms kept in their own hands and used at their own charge under their Prince's Conduct entrusting nevertheless an ample Power to their Kings and other Magistrates that they may do all the good and enjoy all the happiness that the largest Soul of man can honestly wish and carefully providing such means of correcting and punishing their Ministers and Councellors if they transgressed the Laws that they might not dare to abuse or oppress the People or design against their freedom or welfare This Body of Laws our Ancestors always esteemed the best Inheritance they could leave to their Posterities well knowing that these were the sacred Fence of their Lives Liberties and Estates and an unquestionable Title whereby they might call what they had their own or say they were their own Men The inestimable value of this Inheritance moved our Progenitors with great resolution bravely from Age to Age to defend it and it now falls to our lot to preserve it against the Dark Contrivances of a Popish Faction who would by Frauds Sham-Plots and Infamous Perjuries deprive us of our Birth-rights and turn the points of our Swords our Laws into our own Bowels they have impudently scandalized our Parliaments with Designs to overturn the Monarchy because they would have excluded a Popish Successor and provided â—or the Security of the Religion and Lives of all Protestants They have caused Lords and Commoners to be for a long time kept in Prisons and suborned Witnesses to swear matters of Treason against them endeavouring thereby not only to cut off some who had eminently appeared in Parliament for our ancient Laws but through them to blast the Repute of Parliaments themselves and to lessen the Peoples Confidence in those great Bulwarks of their Religion and Government The present purpose is to shew how well our Worthy Fore-fathers have provided in our Law for the safety of our Lives not only against all attemps of open Violence by the severe punishment of Robbers Murtherers and the like but the secret poisonous Arrows that fly in the dark to destroy the Innocent by false Accusation and Perjuries Our Law-makers foresaw both their dangers from the Malice and Passion that might cause some of private condition to accuse others falsly in the Courts of Justice and the great hazards of Worthy and Eminent Mens Lives from the Malice Emulation and Ill Designs of Corrupt Ministers of State or otherwise potent who might commit the most odious of Murthers in the form and course of Justice either by corrupting of Judges as dependant upon them for their Honour and great Revenue or by bribing and hiring men of depraved Principles and desperate Fortunes to swear falsly against them doubtless they had heard the Scriptures and observed that the great men of the Jews sought out many to swear Treason and Blasphemy against Jesus Christ They had heard of Ahab's Courtiers and Judges who in the Course and Form of Justice by false Witnesses murthered Naboth because he would not submit his Property to an A bitrary Power Neither were they ignorant of the Ancient Roman Histories and the pestilent false Accusers that abounded in the Reign of some of those Emperors under whom the greatest of Crimes was to be virtuous Therefore as became good Legislators they made as prudent Provinon as perhaps any Country in the World enjoys for equal and impartial Administration of Justice in all the concerns of the Peoples Lives that every man whether Lord or Commoner might be in safety whilst they lived in due obedience to the Laws For this purpose it is made a Fundamental in our Government that unless it be by Parliament See Lâ— Cook 's Instit 3d part p. 40. See Mag. Chart. Cooke's â—d part of Insâ—â—t p. 50 51. no man's Life should be touched for any Crime whatsoever save by the Judgment of at least 24 Men that is 12 or more to find the Bill of Indictment whether he be Peer of the Realm or Commoner and 12 Peers or above if a Lord if not 12 Commoners to give the Judgment upon the general Issue of not guilty joined of these 24 the first 12 are called the Grand Inquest or the Grand Jury for the extent of their power and in regard that their number must be no more than 12 sometimes 23 or 25 never were less than 13. Twelve whereof at least must agree to every Indictment or else 't is no legal Verdict If 11 of 21 or of 13 should agree to find a Bill of Indictment it were no Verdict The other Twelve in Commoners Cases are called the Petit-Jury and their number is ever Twelve but the Jury for a Peer of the Realm may be more in number though of like Authority The Office and Power of these Juries is Judicial they only are the Judges from whose Sentence the Indicted are to expect Life or Death upon their Integrity and Understanding
was used c. returned by the Sheriffs c. without any denomination to the Sheriffs See Coke's Instit 3d part fol. 33. c. according to the Law of England and if any Indictment be made hereafter in any point to the contrary the same be also void and holden for none for ever See also the Statute of Westm 2d cap. 38. and Articul super Cortas cap. 9. So careful have our Parliaments been that the power of Grand Inquests might be placed in the hands of good and worthy men that if one man of a Grand Inquest though they be Twenty three or more should not be Liber Legalis Homo or such as the Law requires and duly returned without denomination to the Sheriff all the Indictments found by such a Grand Jury and the proceedings upon them are void and null So it was adjudged in Searlet's Case I know too well that the Wisdom and Care of our Ancestors in this Institution of Grand Juries hath not been of late considered as it ought nor the Laws concerning them duly observed nor have the Gentlemen and other men of Estates in the several Counties discerned how insensibly their Legal Power and Jurisdiction in their Grand and Petit Juries is decayed and much of the means to preserve their own Lives and Interests taken out of their hands 'T is a wonder that they were not more awakened with the Attempt of the late L. Ch. K. who would have usurped a Lordly Dictatorian power over the Grand Jury of Somersetshire and commanded them to find a Bill of Indictment for Murther for which they saw no Evidence and upon their refusal he not only threatned the Jury but assumed to himself an Arbitrary Power to fine them Here was a bold Battery made upon the ancient Fence of our Reputations and Lives If that Justice's Will had passed for Law all the Gentlemen of the Grand Juries must have been theâ— basest Vassals to the Judges and have been penally obliged Jurare in Verba Magistri to have sworn to the Directions or Dictates of the Judges But thanks be to God the late long Parliament though filled with Pensioners could not bear such a bold Invasion of the English Liberty but upon the Complaint of one Sir Hugh Windham Foreman of the said Jury and a Member of that Parliament the Commons brought the then Chief Justice to their Bar to acknowledge his fault whereupon the Prosecution ceased The Trust and Power of Grand Juries is and ought to be accounted amongst the greatest and of most concern next to the Legislative The Justice of the whole Kingdom in Criminal Cases almost wholly depending upon their Ability and Integrity in the due execution of their Office Besides the Concernments of all Commoners the Honour Reputation Estates and Lives of all the Nobility of England are so far submitted to their Censure that they may bring them into question for Treason or Felony at their Discretion Their Verdict must be entred upon Record against the greatest Lords and process must legally go out against them thereupon to imprison them if they can be taken or to outlaw them as the Statutes direct and if any Peer of the Realm though innocent should justly fear a Conspiracy against his Life and think fit to withdraw the direction of the Statutes in proceeding to the Outlawry being rightly pursued he could never reverse the Outlawry as the Law now stands save by Pardon or Act of Parliament Hence it appears that in case a Grand Jury should be drawn to indict a Noble Peer unjustly either by means of their own weakness or partiality or a blind submission to the Direction or Opinion of Judges One such failure of a Jury may occasion the Ruine of any of the best or greatest Families in England I mention this extent of the Grand Juries Power over all the Nobility only to shew their joint Interest and Concern with the Commons of England in this ancient Institution The Grand Juries are trusted to be the princpal means of preserving the Peace of the whole Kingdom by the terror of executing the Penal Laws against Offenders by their Wisdom Diligence and Faithfulness in making due Inquiries after all Breaches of the Peace and bringing every one to answer for his Crime at the peril of his Life Limb and Estate that every man who lives within the Law may sleep securely in his own House 'T is committed to their Charge and Trust to take care of bringing Capital Offenders to pay their Lives to Justice and lesser Criminals to other punishments according to their several demerits The Courts or Judges or Commissioners of Oyer and Terminer and of Goal-Delivery are to receive only from the Grand Inquest all Capital Matters whatsoever to be put in issue tried and judged before them by the Petit Juries The whole stream of Justice in such Cases either runs freely or is stopped and disturbed as the Grand Inquests do their Duties either faithfully and prudently or neglect or ornit them And as one part of their Duty is to indict Offenders so another part is to protect the Innocent in their Reputations Lives and Interests from false Accusers and malicious Conspirators They are to search out the Truth of such Informations as come before them and to reject the Indictment if it be not sufficiently proved and farther if they have reasonable suspicion of Malice or wicked Designs against any Man's Life or Estate by such as offer a Bill of Indictment the Laws of God and of the Kingdom bind them to use all possible means to discover the Villany and if it appear to them whereof they are the Legal Judges to be a Conspiracy or malicious Combination against the Accused they are bound by the highest Obligations upon Men and Christians not only to reject such a Bill of Indictment but to indict forthwith all the Conspirators with their Abettors and Associates Doubtless there hath been Pride and Covetousness Malice and desire of Revenge in all Ages from whence have sprung false Accusations and Conspiracies but no Age before us ever hatched such Villanies as our Popish Faction have contrived against our Religion Lives and Liberties No History affords an Example of such Forgeries Perjuries Subornations and Combinations of infamous Wretches as have been lately discovered amongst them to defame Loyal Innocent Protestants and to shed their guiltless Blood in the Form and Course of Justice and to make the King 's most faithful Subjects appear to be the vilest Traitors unto him In this our miserable State Grand Juries are our only security inasmuch as our Lives cannot be drawn into jeopardy by all the malicious Crafts of the Devil unless such a number of our honest Countrymen shall be satisfied in the truth of the Accusations For prevention of such Plotters of wickedness as now abound was that Statute made in the 42 of E. 3.3 See the Stat. 42 E. 3.3 in these words To eschew the mischiefs and damage done to divers
had received from Christ they were the Judges even of the Scripture it self many years after the Apostles which Books were Canonical and which were not And if they had this power then I desire to know how they came to lose it and by what Authority men separate themselves from that Church The only pretence I ever heard of was because the Church has fail'd in wresting and interpreting the Scripture contrary to the true sence and meaning of it and that they have imposed Articles of Faith upon us which are not to be warranted by God's word I do desire to know who is to be Judge of that whether the whole Church the Succession whereof has continued to this day without interruption or particular men who have raised Schims for their own advantage This is a true Copy of a Paper I found in the late King my Brothers Strong Box written in his own Hand JAMES R. The Second Paper IT is a sad thing to consider what a world of Heresies are crept into this Nation Every man thinks himself as competent a Judge of the Scriptures as the very Apostles themselves and 't is no wonder that it should be so since that part of the Nation which looks most like a Church dares not bring the true Arguments against the other Sects for fear they should be turned against themselves and confuted by their own Arguments The Church of England as 't is call'd would fain have it thought that they are the Judges in matters Spiritual and yet dare not say positively that there is no Appeal from them for either they must say that they are Infallible which they cannot pretend to or confess that what they decide in matters of Conscience is no further to be followed then it agrees with every mans private Judgment If Christ did leave a Church here upon Earth and we were all once of that Church how and by what Authority did we separate from that Church If the power of Interpreting of Scripture be in every mans brain what need have we of a Church or Church-men To what purpose then did our Saviour after he had given his Apostles power to Bind and Loose in Heaven and Earth add to it that he would be with them even to the end of the World These words were not spoken Parabolically or by way of Figure Christ was then ascending into his Glory and left his Power with his Church even to the End of the World We have had these hundred years past the sad effects of denying to the Church that Power in matters Spiritual without an Appeal What Country can subsist in peace or quiet where there is not a Supream Judge from whence there can be no Appeal Can there be any Justice done where the Offenders are their own Judges and equal Interpreters of the Law with those that are appointed to administer Justice This is our Case here in England in matters Spiritual for the Protestants are not of the Church of England as 't is the true Church from whence there can be no Appeal but because the Discipline of that Church is conformable at that present to their fancies which as soon as it shall contradict or vary from they are ready to embrace or joyn with the next Congregation of People whose Discipline and Worship agrees with their Opinion at that time so that according to this Doctrine there is no other Church nor Interpreter of Scripture but that which lies in every mans giddy brain I desire to know therefore of every serious Considerer of these things whether the great work of our Salvation ought to depend upon such a Sandy Foundation as this Did Christ ever say to the Civil Magistrate much less to the People that he would be with them to the end of the World Or did he give them the Power to forgive Sins St. Paul tells the Corinthians Ye are Gods Husbandry ye are Gods Building we are Labourers with God This shews who are the Labourers and who are the Husbandry and Building And in this whole Chapter and in the preceeding one St. Paul takes great pains to set forth that they the Clergy have the Spirit of God without which no man searcheth the deep things of God and he concludeth the Chapter with this Verse For who hath known the mind of the Lord that he may instruct him But we have the mind of Christ Now if we do but consider in humane probability and reason the powers Christ leaves to his Church in the Gospel and St. Paul explains so distinctly afterwards we cannot think that our Saviour said all these things to no purpose And pray consider on the other side that those who resist the truth and will not submit to his Church draw their Arguments from Implications and far fetch'd Interpretations at the same time that they deny plain and positive words which is so great a Disingenuity that 't is not almost to be thought that they can believe themselves Is there any other foundation of the Protestant Church but that if the Civil Magistrate please he may call such of the Clergy as he thinks fit for his turn at that time and turn the Church either to Presbytery Independency or indeed what he pleases This was the way of our pretended Reformation here in England and by the same Rule and Authority it may be altered into as many more Shapes and Forms as there are Fancies in mens Heads This is a true Copy of a Paper written by the late King my Brother in his own Hand which I found in his Closet JAMES R. A LETTER Containing some Remarks on the Two Papers writ by His late Majesty King CHARLES the Second Concerning Religion SIR I Thank you for the two Royal Papers that you have sent me I had heard of them before but now we have them so well attested that there is no hazard of being deceived by a false Copy you expect that in return I should let you know what impression they have made upon me I pay all the reverence that is due to a Crowned Head even in Ashes to which I will never be wanting far less am I capable of suspecting the Royal Attestation that accompanies them of the truth of which I take it for granted no man doubts but I must crave leave to tell you that I am confident the late King only copied them and that they are not of his Composing for as they have nothing of that free Air with which he expressed himself so there is a Contexture in them that does not look like a Prince and the beginning of the first shews it was the effect of a Conversation and was to be communicated to another so that I am apt to think they were Composed by another and were so well relished by the late King that he thought fit to keep them in order to his examining them more particularly and that he was prevailed with to Copy them lest a Paper of that nature might have been made a
when he came of Age was to swear in Person with all his Family and afterwards with all his People of Scotland a Covenant containing an Enumeration of all the points of Popery and a most solemn Renunciation of them somewhat like our Parliament Test his first Speech to the Parliament of England was Copious on this Subject and he left a Legacy of a Wish on such of his Posterity as should go over to that Religion which in good manners is suppressed It is known K. James was no Conquerour and that he made more use of his Pen than his Sword so the Glory that is peculiar to his Memory must fall chiefly on his Learned and Immortal Writings and since there is such a Veneration expressed for him it agrees not ill with this to wish that his Works were more studied by those who offer such Incense to his Glorious Memory IX His Majesty assures his People of Scotland upon a certain Knowledge and long Experience that the Catholicks as they are good Christians so they are likewise dutiful Subjects but if we must believe both these equally then we must conclude severely against their being Good Christians for we are sure they can never be good Subjects not only to a Heretical Prince if he does not extirpate Hereticks for their beloved Council of the Lateran that decreed Transubstantiation has likewise decreed that if a Prince does not extirpate Hereticks out of his Dominions the Pope must depose him and declare his Subjects absolved from their Allegiance and give his Dominions to another so that even his Majesty how much soever he may be a Zealous Catholick yet he cannot be assured of their fidelity to him unless he has given them secret assurances that he is resolved to extirpate Hereticks out of his Dominions and that all the Promises which he now makes to these poor wretches are no other way to be kept than the Assurances which the Great Lewis gave to his Protestant Subjects of his observing still the Edict of Nantes even after he had resolved to break it and also his last promise made in the Edict that repealed the Edict of Nantes by which he gave Assurances that no violence should be used to any for their Religion in the very time that he was ordering all possible Violences to be put in execution against them X. His Majesty assures us that on all Occasions the Papists have shewed themselves good and faithful Subjects to him and his Royal Predecessors but how Absolute soever the King's Power may be it seems his Knowledge of History is not so Absolute but it may be capable of some Improvement It will be hard to find out what Loyalty they shewed on the Gunpowder Plot or during the whole progress of the Rebellion of Ireland if the King will either take the words of King James of Glorious Memory or K. Charles the first that was indeed of pious and blessed Memory rather than the penners of this Proclamation it will not be hard to find Occasions where they were a little wanting in this their so much boasted Loyalty and we are sure that by the Principles of that Religion the King can never be assured of the Fidelity of those he calls his Catholick Subjects but by engaging to them to make his Heretical Subjects Sacrifices to their Rage XI The King declares them capable of all the Offices and Benefices which he shall think fit to bestow on them and only restrains them from invading the Protestant Churches by force so that here a door is plainly opened for admitting them to the Exercise of their Religion in Protestant Churches so they do not break into them by force and whatsoever may be the Sense of the term Benefice in its antient and first signification now it stands only for Church Preferments so that when any Churches that are at the King's Gift fall vacant here is a plain intimation that they are to be provided to them and then it is very probable that all the Laws made against such as go not to their parish Churches will be severely turned upon those that will not come to Mass XII His Majesty does in the next place in the vertue of his Absolute Power Annul a great many Laws as well those that Established the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy as the late Test enacted by himself in person while he represented his Brother upon which he gave as strange an Essay to the World of his absolute Justice in the Attainder of the late Earl of Argile as he does now of his Absolute Power in condemning the Test it self he also repeals his own Confirmation of the Test since he came to the Crown which he offered as the clearest Evidence that he could give of his Resolution to maintain the Protestant Religion and by which he gained so much upon that Parliament that he obtained every thing from them that he desired of them till he came to try them in the Matters of Religion This is no Extraordinary Evidence to assure his People that his Promises will be like the Laws of the Medes and Persians which alter not nor will the disgrace of the Commissioner that Enacted that Law lay this matter wholly on him for the Letter that he brought the Speech that he made and the Instructions which he got are all too well known to be so soon forgotten and if Princes will give their Subjects reason to think that they forget their Promises as soon as the turn is served for which they were made this will be too prevailing a Temptation on the Subjects to mind the Princes promise as little as it seems he himself does and will force them to conclude that the Truth of the Prince is not so absolute as it seems he fancies his Power to be XIII Here is not only a repealing of a great many Laws and established Oaths and Tests but by the Exercise of the Absolute Power a new Oath is imposed which was never pretended to by the Crown in any former time and as the Oath is Created by this Absolute Power so it seems the Absolute Power must be supported by this Oath since one branch of it is an Obligation to maintain his Majesty and his Lawful Successors in the Exercise of this their Absolute Power and Authority against all deadly which I suppose is Scotch for Mortals now to impose so hard a yoke as this Absolute Power on the Subject seems no small stretch but it is a wonderful exercise of it to oblige the Subjects to defend this it had been more modest if they had been only bound to bear it and submit to it but it is a terrible thing so far to extinguish all the remnants of natural Liberty or of a Legal Government as to oblige the Subjects by Oath to maintain the Exercise of this which plainly must destroy themselves for the short execution by the Bow-strings of Turkey or by sending Orders to Men to return in their Heads being an Exercise of
this Absolute Power it is a little too hard to make men swear to maintain the King in it and if that Kingdom has suffered so much by the many Oaths that have been in use among them as is marked in his Proclamation I am afraid this new Oath will not much mend the matter XIV Yet after all there is some Comfort his Majesty assures them he will use no Violence nor Force nor any Invincible Necessity to any man on the account of his perswasion It were too great a want of respect to fancy that a time may come in which even this may be remembred full as well as the promises that were made to the Parliament after his Majesty came to the Crown I do not I confess apprehend that for I see here so great a Caution used in the choice of these words that it is plain very great Severities may very well consist with them It is clear that the general words of Violence and Force are to be determined by the last Invincible Necessity so that the King does only promise to lay no Invincible Necessity on his Subjects but for all Necessities that are not Invincible it seems they must bear a large share of them Disgraces want of imployments Fines and Imprisonments and even Death it self are all vincible things to a man of a firmness of mind so that the Violences of Torture the Furies of Dragoons and some of the Methods now practised in France perhaps may be included within this Promise since these seem almost Invincible to Humane Nature if it is not fortified with an Extraordinary measure of Grace but as to all other things his Majesty binds himself up from no part of the Exercise of his Absolute Power by this Promise XV. His Majesty Orders this to go Immediatly to the Great Seal without passing through the other Seals now since this is Counter-signed by the Secretary in whose hands the Signet is there was no other step to be made but through the Privy Seal so I must own I have a great Curiosity of knowing his Character in whose hands the Privy Seal is at present for it seems his Conscience is not so very supple as the Chancellors and the Secretaries are but it is very likely if he does not quickly change his Mind the Privy Seal at least will quickly change his Keeper and I am sorry to hear that the Lord Chancellor and Secretary have not another Brother to fill this post that so the guilt of the ruine of that Nation may lie on one single Family and that there may be no others involved in it XVI Upon the whole matter many smaller things being waved it being extream unpleasant to find fault where one has all possible dispositions to pay all respect we here in England see what we must look for A Parliament in Scotland was try'd but it proved a little stubborn and now Absolute Power comes to set all right so when the Closetting has gone round so that Noses are counted we may perhaps see a Parliament here but if it chances to be untoward and not to Obey without Reserve then our Reverend Judges will copy from Scotland and will not only tell us of the King 's Imperial Power but will discover to us this new Mystery of Absolute Power to which we are all bound to Obey without Reserve These Reflections refer in so many places to some words in the Proclamation that it was thought necessary to set them near one another that the Reader may be able to Judge whether he is deceived by any false Quotations or not By the King A PROCLAMATION JAMES R. JAMES the Seventh by the Grace of God King of Scotland England France and Ireland Defender of the Faith c. To all and sundry our good Subjects whom these presents do or may concern Greeting We have taken into our Royal Consideration the many and great inconveniencies which have happened to that our Ancient Kingdom of Scotland of late years through the different perswasions in the Christian Religion through the great Heats and Animosities amongst the several Professors thereof to the ruin and decay of Trade wasting of Lands extinguishing of Charity contempt of the Royal Power and converting of true Religion and the Fear of God into Animosities Names Fractions and sometimes into Sacrilege and Treason And being resolved as much as in us lies to Unite the Hearts and Affections of Our Subjects to GOD in Religion to Us in Loyalty and to their Neighbours in Christian Love and Charity Have therefore thoughe fit to Grant and by our Soveraign Authority Prerogative Royal and Absolute Power which all our Subjects are to Obey without Reserve Do hereby give and grant Our Royal Toleration to the several Professors of the Christian Religion after named with and under the several Conditions Restrictions and Limitations after-mentioned In the first place We Allow and Tolerate the Moderate Presbyterians to Meet in their Private Houses and there to hear all such Ministers as either have or are willing to accept of Our Indulgence allanerly and none other and that there be not any thing said or done contrary to the Well and Peace of Our Reign Seditious or Treasonable under the highest Pains these Crimes will import nor are they to presume to Build Meeting-Houses or to use Out-Houses or Barns but only to Exercise in their Private Houses as said is In the mean time it is our Royal Will and Pleasure that Field-Conventicles and such as Preach or Exercise at them or who shall any ways assist or connive at them shall be prosecuted according to the utmost Severity of our Laws made against them seeing from these Rendezvouzes of Rebellion so much Disorder hath proceeded and so much Disturbance to the Government and for which after this Our Royal Indulgence for tender Consciences there is no Excuse left In like manner we do hereby tolerate Quakers to meet and Exercise in their Form in any place or places appointed for their Worship And considering the Severe and Cruel Laws made against Roman Catholicks therein called Papists in the Minority of Our Royal Grand-Father of * Glorious Memory without His Consent and contrary to the Duty of good Subjects by His Regents and other Enemies to their Lawful Soveraigns Our Royal Great Grand-Mother Queen Mary of Blessed and Pious Memory wherein under the pretence of Religion they cloathed the worst of Treasons Factions and Usurpations and made these Laws not as against the Enemies of GOD but their own which Laws have still been continued of course without design of executing them or any of them ad terrorem only on Supposition that the Papists relying on an External Power were incapable of Duty and true Allegiance to their Natural Soveraign and Rightful Monarchs We of Our certain Knowledge and long Experience knowing that the Catholicks as it is their Principle to be good Christians so it is to be dutiful Subjects and that they have likewise on all Occasions shewn themselves
and it seems they intend to make us know that part of their Doctrine even before we come to feel it since tho' some of that Communion would take away the horror which the Fourth Council of the Lateran gives us in which these things were decreed by denying it to be a General Council and rejecting the Authority of those Canons yet the most learned of all the Apostates that has fallen to them from our Church has so lately given up this Plea and has so formally acknowledged the Authority of that Council and of its Canons that it seems they think they are bound to this piece of fair dealing of warning us before hand of our Danger It is true Bellarmin says The Church does not always execute the Power of Deposing Heretical Princes tho' she always retains it one Reason that he assigns is Because she is not at all times able to put it in Execution so the same reason may perhaps make it appear unadviseable to Extirpate Hereticks because that at present it cannot be done but the Right remains intire and is put in execution in such an unrelenting manner in all places where that Religion prevails that it has a very ill Grace to see any Member of that Church speak in this strain and when neither the Policy of France nor the Greatness of their Monarch nor yet the Interests of the Emperour joyned to the Gentleness of his own temper could withstand these Bloody Councils that are indeed parts of that Religion we can see no reason to induce us to believe that a Toleration of Religion is proposed with any other design but either to divide us or to lay us asleep till it is time to give the Alarm for destroying us IV. If all the Endeavours that have been used in the last four Reigns for bringing the Subjects of this Kingdom to an Unity in Religion have been ineffectual as His Majesty says we know to whom we owe both the first beginnings and the progress of the Divisions among our selves the gentleness of Queen Elizabeth's Government and the numbers of those that adhered to the Church of Rome made it scarce possible to put an end to that Party during her Reign which has been ever since restless and has had Credit enough at Court during the three last Reigns not only to support it self but to distract us and to divert us from apprehending the danger of being swallowed up by them by fomenting our own Differences and by setting on either a Toleration or a Persecution as it has happened to serve their Interests It is not so very long since that nothing was to be heard at Court but the supporting the Church of England and the Extirpating all the Nonconformists and it were easie to name the persons if it were decent that had this in their mouths but now all is turned round again the Church of England is in Disgrace and now the Encouragement of Trade the Quiet of the Nation and the Freedom of Conscience are again in Vogue that were such odious things but a few Years ago that the very mentioning them was enough to load any Man with Suspicions as backward in the King's Service while such Methods are used and the Government as if in an Ague divided between hot and cold fits no wonder if Laws so unsteadily executed have failed of their effect V. There is a good reserve here left for Severity when the proper Opportunity to set it on presents it self for his Majesty declares himself only against the forcing of men in matters of meer Religion so that whensoever Religion and Policy come to be so interwoven that meer Religion is not the Case and that publick Safety may be pretended then this Declaration is to be no more claimed so that the fastning any thing upon the Protestant Religion that is inconsistent with the publick Peace will be pretended to shew that they are not persecuted for meer Religion In France when it was resolved to extirpate the Protestants all the Discourses that were written on that Subject were full of the Wars occasioned by those of the Religion in the last Age tho' as these was the happy occasions of bringing the House of Bourbon to the Crown they had been ended above 80 Years ago and there had not been so much as the least Tumult raised by them these 50 Years past so that the French who have smarted under this Severity could not be charged with the least Infraction of the Law yet Stories of a hundred years old were raised up to inspire into the King those Apprehensions of them which have produced the terrible effects that are visible to all the World There is another Expression in this Declaration which lets us likewise see with what Caution the Offers of favour are now worded that so there may be an Occasion given when the time and Conjuncture shall be favourable to break through them all it is in these words So that they take especial Care that nothing be preached or taught amongst them which may any ways tend to alienate the hearts of our People from Us or Our Government This in it self is very reasonable and could admit of no Exception if we had not to do with a set of men who to our great Misfortune have so much Credit with His Majesty and who will be no sooner lodged in the Power to which they pretend then they will make every thing that is preached against Popery pass for that which may in some manner alienate the Subjects from the King VI. His Majesty makes no doubt of the Concurrence of his Two Houses of Parliament when he shall think it convenient for them to meet The hearts of Kings are unsearchable so that it is a little too presumptuous to look into his Majesties secret thoughts but according to the Judgments that we would make of other mens thoughts by their Actions one would be tempted to think that his Majesty made some doubt of it since his Affairs both at home and abroad could not go the worse if it appeared that there was a perfect understanding between him and His Parliament and that his people were supporting him with fresh Supplies and this House of Commons is so much at his Devotion that all the World saw how ready they were to grant every thing that he could desire of them till he began to lay off the Mask with relation to the Test and since that time the frequent Prorogations the Closetting and the pains that has been taken to gain Members by Promises made to some and the Disgraces of others would make one a little inclined to think that some doubt was made of their Concurrence But we must confess that the depth of his Majesties Judgment is such that we cannot fathom it and therefore we cannot guess what his Doubts or his Assurances are It is true the words that come after unriddle the Mistery a little which are when his Majesty shall think it convenient for them to
no more able to make good their Vows to you then Men married before and their Wife alive can confirm their Contract with another The continuance of their Kindness would be a Habit of Sin of which they are to repent and their Absolution is to be had upon no other Terms than their Promises to destroy you You are therefore to be hugg'd now only that you may be the better squeez'd at another time There must be something extraordinary when the Church of Rome setteth up Bills and offereth Plaisters for tender Consciences By all that hath hitherto appeared her Skill in Chyrurgery lyeth chiefly in a quick Hand to cut of Limbs but she is the worst at Healing of any that ever pretended to it To come so quick from another Extream is such an unnatural Motion that you ought to be upon your Guard the other Day you were Sons of Belial Now you are Angels of Light This is a violent Change and it will be fit for you to pause upon it before you believe it If your Features are not altered neither is their Opinion of you whatever may be pretended Do you believe less than you did that there is Idolatry in the Church of Rome sure you do not See then how they treat both in Words and Writing those who entertain that Opinion Conclude from hence how inconsistent their Favour is with this single Article except they give you a Dispensation for this too and by a Non Obstante secure you that they will not think the worse of you Think a little how dangerous it is to build upon a Foundation of Paradoxes Popery now is the only Friend to Liberty and the known Enemy to Persecution The Men of Taunton and Tiverton are above all other eminent for Loyalty The Quakers from being declared by the Papists not to be Christians are now made Favorites and taken into their particular Protection they are on a sudden grown the most accomplished Men of the Kingdom in good Breeding and giving Thanks with the best Grace in double refined Language So that I should not wonder though a Man of that Perswasion in spight of his Hat should be Master of the Ceremonies Not to say harsher Words these are such very new things that it is impossible not to suspend our Belier till by a little more Experience we may be informed whether they are Reallities or Apparitions We have been under shameful Mistakes if these Opinions are true but for the present we are apt to be incredulous except we could be convinced that the Priests Words in this Case too are able to make such a sudden and effectual Change and that their Power is not limited to the Sacrament but that it extendeth to alter the Nature of all other things as often as they are so disposed Let me now speak of the Instruments of your Friendship and then leave you to judge whether they do not afford Matter of Suspition No Sharpness is to be mingled where Healing only is intended so nothing will be said to expose particular Men how strong soever the Temptation may be or how clear the Proofs to make it out A word or two in general for your better Caution shall suffice Suppose then for Arguments sake that the Mediators of this new Alliance should be such as have been formerly imployed in Treaties of the same kind and there detected to have Acted by Order and to have been impowered to give Encouragements and Rewards VVould not this be an Argument to suspect them If they should plainly be under Engagements on the one side their Arguments to the other ought to be received accordingly their fair Pretences are to be looked upon as part of their Commission which may not improbably give them a Dispensation in the Case of Truth when it may bring a Prejudice upon the Service of those by whom they are imployed If there should be Men who having formerly had Means and Authority to perswade by secular Arguments have in pursuance of that Power sprinkled Money amongst the Dissenting Ministers and if those very Men should now have the same Authority practice the same Methods and Disburse where they cannot otherwise perswade It seemeth to me to be rather an Evidence than a Presumption of the Deceit If there should be Ministers among you who by having fallen under Temptations of this kind are in some sort engaged to continue their Frailty by the Awe they are in lest it should be exposed The Perswasions of these unfortunate Men must sure have the less Force and their Arguments though never so specious are to be suspected when they come from Men who have mortgaged themselves to severe Creditors that expect a rigorous Observation of the Contract let it be never so unwarrantable If these or any others should at this time preach up Anger and Vengeance against the Church of England may it not without Injustice be suspected that a thing so plainly out of season springeth rather from Corruption than Mistake and that those who act this cholerick Part do not believe themselves but only pursue higher Directions endeavour to make good that part of their Contract which obligeth them upon a Forfeiture to make use of their inflaming Eloquence They might apprehend their VVages would be retrenched if they should be moderate And therefore whilst Violence is their Interest those who have not the same Arguments have no reason to follow such a partial Example If there should be Men who by the Load of their Crimes against the Government have been bowed down to comply with it against their Conscience who by incurring the want of a Pardon have drawn upon themselves the Necessity of an intire Resignation Such Men are to be lamented but not to be believed Nay they themselves when they have dischared their Unwelcome Task will be inwardly glad that their forced Endeavours do not succeed and are pleased when Men resist their Insinuations which are far from being voluntary or sincere but are squeezed out of them by the weight of their being so obnoxious If in the height of this great Dearness by comparing things it should happen that at this Instant there is much a surer Friendship with those who are so far from allowing Liberty that they allow no Living to a Protestant under them Let the Scene lye in what part of the VVorld it will the Argument will come home and sure it will afford sufficient Ground to suspect Apparent Contradictions must strike us neither Nature nor Reason can digest them Self-flattery and the Desire to deceive our selves to gratifie a present Appetite with all their Power which is Great cannot get the better of such broad Conviction as some things carry along with them Will you call these vain and empty Suspicions have you been at all times so void of Fears and Jealousies as to justifie your being so unreasonably Valiant in having none upon this Occasion Such an extraordinary Courage at this unseasonable time to say no more is too
which if not restrained in time do not give us leave to look back till it is too late Consider this in the Case of your Aâ—ger against the Church of England and take warning by their Mistake in the same kind when after the late King's Restauration they preserved so long the bitter taste of your rough usage to them in other times that it made them forget their Interest and sacrifice it to their Revenge Either you will blame this Proceeding in them and for that reason not follow it or if you allow it you have no reason to be offended with them so that you must either dismiss your Anger or lose your Excuse except you should argue more partially than will be supposed of Men of your Morality and Understanding If you had now to do with those Rigid Prelates who made it a Matter of Conscience to give you the least Indulgence but kept you at an uncharitable distance and even to your more reasonable Scruples continued stiff and exorable the Argument might be fairer on your side but since the common Danger hath so laid open that Mistake that all the former Haughtiness towards you is for ever extinguish'd and that it hath turned the Spirit of Persecution into a Spirit of Peace Charity and Condescention shall this happy Change only affect the Church of England And are you so in Love with seperation as not to be moved by this Example It ought to be followed were there no other reason than that it is a Vertue but when besides that it is become necessary to your preservation it is impossible to fail the having its Effect upon you If it should be said that the Church of England is never Humble but when she is out of Power and therefore loseth the Right of being believed when she pretendeth to it the Answer is First it would be an uncharitable Objection and very much miss-timed an unseasonable Triumph not only ungenerous but unsafe So that in these respects it cannot be urged without scandal even though it could be said with Truth Secondly This is not so in Fact and the Argument must fall being built upon a False Foundation for whatever may be told you at this very hour and in the heat and glare of your present sun-shine the Church of England can in a moment bring Clouds again and turn the Royal Thunder upon your Heads blow you off the Stage with a Breath if she would give but a smile or a kind Word the least Glimpse of her Complyance would throw you back into the state of Suffering and draw upon you all the Atrears of severity which have accrued during the time of this kindness to you and yet the Church of England with all her Faults will not allow her self to be rescued by such unjustifiable means but chuseth to bear the weight of Power rather than lie under the burthen of being Criminal It cannot be said that she is unprovoked Books and Letters come out every day to call for Answers yet she will not be stirred From the supposed Authors and the Stile one would swear they were Undertakers and had made a Contract to fall out with the Church of England There are Lashes in every Address Challenges to draw the Pen in every Pamphlet in short the fairest occasions in the World given to quarrel but she wisely distinguisheth between the Body of Dissenters whom she will suppose to Act as they do with no ill intent and these small Skirmishers pickt and sent out to Pickqueer and to begin a Fray amongst the Protestants for the entertainment as well as the advantage of the Church of Rome This Conduct is so good that it will be scandalous not to Applaud it It is not equal dealing to blame our Adversaries for doing ill and not commend them when they do well To hate them because they Persecuted and not to be reconciled to them when they are ready to suffer rather than receive all the Advantages that can be gained by a Criminal Complyance is a Principle no sort of Christians can own since it would give an Objection to them never to be Answered Think a little who they were that promoted your former Persecutions and then consider how it will look to be angry with the Instruments and at the same time to make a League with the Authors of your sufferings Have you enough considered what will be expected from you Are you ready to stand in every Borough by a Vertue of a Conge d'estire and instead of Election be satisfied if you are returned Will you in Parliament justifie the Dispensing Power with all its consequences and repeal the Test by which you will make way for the repeal of all the Laws that were made to preserve your Religion and to Enact others that shall destroy it Are you disposed to change the Liberty of Debate into the Merit of Obedience and to be made Instruments to Repeal or Enact Laws when the Roman Consistory are Lords of the Articles Are you so linked with your new Friends as to reject any Indulgence a Parliament shall offer you if it shall not be so Comprehensive as to include the Papists in it Consider that the implyed Conditions of your new Treaty are no less than that you are to do every thing you are desired without examining and that for this pretended Liberty of Conscience your real Freedom is to be Sacrificed Your former Faults hang like Chains still about you you are let loose only upon Bayl the first Act of Non-complyance sendeth you to jaybagain You may see that the Papists themselves do not rely upon the Legality of this power which you are to Justifie since they being so very earnest to get it Established by a Law and the doing such very hard things in order as they think to obtain it is a clear Evidence that they do not think that the single Power of the Crown is in this Case a good Foundation especially when this is done under a Prince so very tender of all the Rights of Soveraignty that he would think it a diminution to his Prerogative where he conceiveth it strong enough to go alone to call in the Legislative help to strengthen and support it You have formerly blamed the Church of England and not without reason for going so far as they did in their Compliance and yet as soon as they stopped you see they are not only Deserted but Prosecuted Conclude then from this Example that you must either break off your Friendship or resolve to have no Bounds in it If they do not succeed in their Design they will leave you first if they do you must either leave them when it will be too late for your Safety or else after the squeaziness of starting at a Surplice you must be forced to swallow Transubstantiation Remember that the other day those of the Church of England were Trimmers for enduring you and now by a sudden Turn you are become the Favourites do not deceive
that detain Church-Lands especially since the Papists themselves â—ehâ—mently accuse King Henry the eighth for sacrilegiously robbing of Religious Houses and seising of their Lands a great pâ—â—t of which Lands are to this very day possess'd by Papists Now though there may be some Plea for the Popes Authority in the interim of a general Council and in such things wherein they have made no determination yet in this matter there is no colour for any pretences since the Council of Trent was actually assembled within sew years after these Alienations and expresly condemned the possessors of Abby Lands and after all this was all consirm'd and ratified by the Pope himself in his Bulla Super conf gen Concil Trid. A. D. 1564. And tho' we have here the Judgment of the infallible See as to this matter in the Consirmation of the Trent Council yet because there be some that magnifie the Popes extravagant and unlimited power over the Church and pretend that he confirm'd the Abby-Lands in England to the Lay-possessors of them I shall shew Secondly That the Pope neither hath nor pretends to any such Power nor did ever make use of it in this matter under debate only I shall premise that whereas some part of the Canon Law seems to allow of such particular alienations as are made by the Clerks and Members of the Church with the consent of the Bishop yet such free consent was never obtained in England and as to what was done by force fraud and violence is of so little moment as to giving a legal Title that even the alienations that were made by Charles Martell who is among the Papists themselves as infamous for Sacriledge as King Henry the Eighth yet even his Acts are said to be done by a Council of Bishops as is acknowledg'd by Dr. Johnston in his assurance of Abby Lands p. 27. I shall proceed to shew First That the Pope hath no such power as to confirm these Alienations and this is expresly determined by the infallible Pope Damasus in the Canon-Law Caus 12.9.2 c. 20. The Pope cannot alienate Lands belonging to the Church in any manner or for any necessity whatsoever both the buyer and the seller lie under an Anathema till they be restored so that any Church-man may oppese any such Alienations and again require the Lands and Profits so Alienated So that here we have a full and express Determination of the infallible See And tho in Answer to this it is urg'd by Dr. Johnston that this Canon is with small difference published by Binius in the Councils and so as to confine it to the suburbicacy Diocess of Rome yet that this Answer is wholly trivial will appear First Because if the Bishop of Rome hath no Authority to confirm such alienations in his own peculiar Diocess where he hath most power much less can he do it in the Provinces where his power is less Secondly That in all Ecclesiastical Courts of the Church of Rome it is not Binius's Edition of the Councils but Gratian's Collection of Canons that is of Authority in which Book these words are as here quoted Thirdly Since this Book of the Popes Decree hath been frequently reprinted by the Authority and Command of several Popes and constantly used in their Courts this is not to be look'd upon as a Decree of Pope Damasus only but of all the succeeding Popes and in the opinion of F. Ellis Sermon before the King Decem. 5. 1686. p. 21. what is inserted in the Canon Law is become the whole Judgment of the whole-Church Fourthly It 's absolutely forbid by Pope Gregory the Thirteenth in his Bull presixed before the Canon-Law A. D. 1580. for any one to add or invert any thing in that Book So that according to this express Determination in the Popes own Law the Bishops of Rome have no power to confirm any such Alienations as have been made in England and agreeable to all this Pope Julius the Fourth the very person that is pretended to have confirm'd these Alienations declar'd to our English Ambassadors that were sent upon that Errand That if he had Power to grant it he would do it most readily but his Authority was not so large F. Paul's H. of Council of Trent Lond. A. D. 1629. And therefore all Confirmations from the Bishop of Rome are already prejudg'd to be invallid and of no force at all Secondly No Bishop of Rome did ever confirm them The Breve of Pope Julius the Third which gave Cardinal Pool the largest powers towards the effecting this had this express limitation Salvo tamen in his quibus propttr renem magnitudinem gravitatem haec Sancta sedes merito tibi videtur consulenda nostro prefatae sedis beneplacito confirmatione i. e. Saving to us in these matters in which by reason of their weight and greatness this Holy See may justly seem to you that of right it ought to be consulted the good pleasure and confirmation of us and of the holy See which is the true English to that Latin and that this whole Kingdom did then so understand these words is evident from the Ambassadors that were sent to Rome the next Spring Viz. Viscount Moitecute Bishop of Ely and Sir Edward Carn These being one to represent every state of the Kingdom to obtain of him a Confirmation of all those Graces which Cardinal Pool had granted Burnet's H. Ref p. 2. f. 300. So that in the esteem of the whole Nation what the Cardinal had done was not valid without the Confirmation of the Pope himself Now this Pope Julius and the next Marcellus both died before there is any pretence of any Confirmation from Rome but this was at length done by Pope Paul the Fourth is pretended and for proof of it three things are alledged First The Journals of the House of Commons where are these words After which was read a Bill from the Popes Holiness confirming the doing of my Lord Cardinal touching the assurance of Abby Lands c. Secondly a Bull of the same Pope to Sir Will Peters Thirdly The Decrees of Cardinal Peol and his Life by Dudithius To all which I answer First That it s confess'd on all hands that there is no such Bull or Confirmation by Pope Paul the Fourth to be any where found in the whole World not any Copy or Transcript of it not in all the Bullaria nor our own Rolls and Records tho' it be a matter of so great moment to the Roman Catholicks of England and what cannot be produced may easily be denied Nor can it be imagined that a Journal of Lay-persons that were parties concerned or a private Bull to Sir Will Peters or some hints in the Decrees and Life of the Cardinal will be of any moment in a Court at Rome whensoever a matter of that vast consequence as all the Abby Lands in England shall come to be disputed especially if it be observed that this very Journal of the House of Commonâ— is
of the Peace and Vnity of this Realm 3. And that such Person or Persons so to be Named Assigned Authorised and Appointed by Your Highness Your Heirs or Successors after the said Letters Patents to him or them made and delivered as is aforesaid shall have full Power and Authority by Vertue of this Act and of the said Letters Patents under Your Highness Your Heirs and Successors to exercise use and execute all the premisses according to the Tenor and Effect of the said Letters Patents any matter or cause to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding So that I take it that all manner of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction was in the Crown by the Common Law of England and declared to be so by the said Act of 1 Eliz. 1. and by that Act a Power given to the Crown to assign Commissioners to exercise this Jurisdiction which was accordingly done by Queen Elizabeth and a High Commission Court was by her erected which sate and held Plea of all Causes Spiritual and Ecclesiastical during the Reign of Queen Elizabeth King James the First and King Charles the First till the 17th Year of his Reign Which leads me to consider the Statute of 17 Car. 1. ca. 11. which Act recites the Title of 1 Eliz. ca. 1. and Sect. 18. of the same Act and recites further Section 2. That whereas by colour of some Words in the aforesaid Branch of the said Act whereby Commissioners are authorised to execute their Commission according to the Tenor and Effect of the Kings Letters Patents and by Letters Patents grounded thereupon the said Commissioners have to the great and insufferable Wrong and Oppression of the Kings Subjects used to Fine and Imprison them and to exercise other Authority not belonging to Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction restored by that Act and divers other great Mischiefs and Inconveniences have also ensued to the Kings Subjects by occasion of the said Branch and Commissions issued thereupon and the Executions thereof Therefore for the repressing and preventing of the aforesaid Abuses Mischiefs and Inconveniences in time to come by Sect. 3. the said Clause in the said Act 1 Eliz. 1. is Repealed with a Non obstante to the said Act in these Words Be it Enacted by the Kings most excellent Majesty and the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament Assembled and by the Authority of the same That the aforesaid Branch Clause Article or Sentence contained in the said Act and every Word Matter and thing contained in that Branch Clause Article or Sentence shall from henceforth be Repealed Annulled Revoked Annihilated and utterly made Void for ever any thing in the said Act to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding And in Sect. 5. of the same Act it is Enacted That from and after the first of August in the said Act mentioned all such Commissions shall be void in these Words And be it further Enacted That from and after the said first Day of August no new Court shall be erected ordained or appointed within this Realm of England or Dominion of Wales which shall or may have the like Power Jurisdiction or Authority as the said High Commission Court now hath or pretendeth to have but that all and every such Letters Patents Commissions and Grants made or to be made by his Majesty his Heirs and Successors and all Powers and Authorities granted or pretended or mentioned to be granted thereby And all Acts Sentences and Decrees to be made by virtue or Colour thereof shall be utterly void and of none effect By which Act then the Power of Exercising Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction by Commissioners under the Broad-Seal is so taken away that it provides no such Power shall ever for the future be Delegated by the Crown to any Person or Persons whatsoever Let us then in the last place consider Whether the Act of 13 Car. 2. ca. 12 hath restored this Power or not And for this I take it that it is not restored by the said Act or any Clause in it and to make this evident I shall first set down the whole Act and then consider it in the several Branches of it that relate to this Matter The Act is Entituled An Act for Explanation of a Clause contained in an Act of Parliament made in the 17th Year of the Late King Charles Entituled An Act for Repeal of a Branch of Statute in Primo Elizabethae câ—ncerning Commissioners for Causes Ecclesiastical The Act it self runs thus Whereas in an Act of Parliament made in the Seventeenth Year of the Late King Charles Intituled An Act for Repeal of a Branch of a Stature primo Elizabethae concerning Commissioners for Causes Ecclesiastical It is amongst other things Enacted that no Arch-bishop Bisâ—â—p or Vicar-General nor any Chancellor nor Commissary of any Arch-Bishop Bishop or Vicar-General nor any Ordinary whatsoever nor any other Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Judge Officer or Minister of Justice nor any other Person or Persons whatsoever exercising Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power Authority or Jurisdiction by any Grant Lisence or Commission of the Kings Majesty His Heirs or Successors or by any Power or Authority derived from the King his Heirs or Successors or otherwise shall from and after the First Day of August which then should be in the Year of our Lord God 1641. Award Impose or Inflict any Pain Penalty Fine Amercement Imprisonment or other Corporal Punishment upon any of the Kings Subjects for any Contempt Misdemeanor Crime Offence Matter or Thing whatsoever belonging to Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Cognizance or Jurisdiction 2. Whereupon some Doubt hath been made that all ordinary Power of Coertion and proceeding in Causes Ecclesiastital were taken away whereby the ordinary Course of Justice in Causes Ecclesiastical hath been obstructed 3. Be it therefore Declared and Enacted by the Kings most Excellent Majesty by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords and Commons in this present Parliament Assembled and by the Authority thereof That neither the said Act nor any thing therein contained doth or shall take away any ordinary Power or Authority from any of the said Arch-Bishops Bishops or any other Person or Persons named as aforesaid but that they and every of them exercising Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction may proceed determine Sentence execute and exercise all manner of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and all Censures and Coertions appertaining and belonging to the same before any making of the Act before recited in all Causes and Matters belonging to Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction according to the Kings Majesties Ecclesiastical Laws used and practised in this Realm in as ample Manner and Form as they did and might lawfully have done before making of the said Act. Sect. 2. And be it further Enacted by the Authority aforesaid That the afore recited Act of Decimo Septimo Car. and all the Matters and Clauses therein contained excepting what concerns the High Commission Court or the new Erection of some such like Court by Commission shall be and is thereby repealed to dlintents and purposes whatsoever
C. Subjects all the Priviledges of their other Subjects only they are kept by a Test from having any share in the Government which is truly a Kindness done them considering that ill-natured humour of destroying all those that differ from them which is apt to break out when that Religion is in Power Now the 〈◊〉 of England may justly expect all sort of Protection and Countenance from the Succeâ—â—â—◠〈…〉 it's their Turn to give it they have a legal Right to it and impartial Dissenters 〈…〉 â—â—â—ledge that of late they have deserved it But as 〈…〉 Protestant Dissenters I think no honest Man amongst them will apprehend that their 〈…〉 who keep their Word to their Popish Enemies will break it to Protestant Subject◠〈…〉 from the publick Establishment The next thing I am to make good is That his Highnesses Education must have infused such Principles as side with his Interest There must be a fatal Infection in the English Crown if Matters miscarry in his Highnesses Hands his Veins are full of the best Protestant Blood in the VVorld The Reformation in France grew up under the Conduct and Influence of Coligni Prince William founded the Governmtnt of the United Netherlands on the Basis of Property and Liberty of Conscience his Highness was bred and lives in that State which subsists and flourishes by adhering steadily to the Maxims of its Founder He himself both in his publick and private Concerns as well in the Government of his Family and of such Principalities as belong to him as in that of the Army and in the Dispensing of that great Power which the States have given him has as great regard to Justice Vertue and true Religion as may compleat the Character of a Prince qualified to make those he governs happy It does not indeed appear that their Highnesses have any share of that devouring Zeal which hath so long set the VVorld on Fire and tempted thinking Men to have a Notion of Religion it self like that we have of the ancient Paradice as if it had never been more than an interced Blessing but all who have the Honour to know their Highnesses and their Inclinations in Matters of Religion are fully satisfied they have a truly Christian Zeal and as much as is consistent with Knowledge and Charity As to his Highnesses Circumstances they will be such when his Stars make way for him as may convince our Scepticks that certain persons times and things are prepared for one another I know not why we may not hope that as his Predecessors broke the York of the House of Austria from off the Neck of Europe The Honour of breaking that of the House of Bourbon is reserved for him I am confident the Nation will heartily joyn with him in his just Resentments Resentments which they have with so much Impatience long'd to find and have missâ—d with the greatest Indignation in the Hearts of their Monarchs His Highness has at present a greater Influence on the Councils of the most part of the Princes of Christendom than possibly any King of England ever had And this acquired 〈…〉 weight of his own personal Merit which will no doubt grow up to a glorious Authority when it is cloathed with Sovereign Power May I here mention to lay the Jealousies of the most unreasonable of your Friends that his Highness will have only a borrowed Title which we may suppose will make him more cautious in having Designs at Home and his wanting Children to our great Misfortune will make him less solicitous to have such Designs But after all it must be acknowledged that in Matters of this Nature the Premises may seem very strong and yet the Conclusion not follow Humane Infirmities are great Temptations to Arbitrariness are strong and often both the Spirit and Flesh weak Such fatal Mistakes have been made of late that the Successors themselves may justly pardon Mens jealousies A VVidow that has had a bad Husband will cry on her VVedding-day though she would be married with all her Heart But I am confident you will grant to me that in the Case of the present Successors the Possibilities are as remote and the Jealousies as ill grounded and that there is as much to ballance them as ever there was to be found in the prospect of any Successors to the Crown of England Now may I add To conclude the Reasons that I have given you why we may depend on their Highnesses that I know considerable Men who after great Enquiry and Observation do hope that their Highnesses being every way so well qualified for such an end are predestinated if I may speak so to make us happy in putting an end to our Differences and in fixing the Prerogative and in recovering the Glory of the Nation which is so much sunk and which now when we were big with Expectations we find sacrificed to unhappy partialities in matters of Religion The last thing you desire to know is What Effect this Letter has had But it is not yet old enough for me to judge of that I can better tell you what Effects it ought to have I find the moderate wise Men of all Perswasions are much pleased with it I know Roman Catholiks that wish to God Matters were setled on the Model given in it they see the great Difficulty of getting the Test Repealed And withal they doubt whether it is their Interest that it should be repealed or not They fear needy violent Men might get into Employments who would put his Majesty on doing things that might ruine them and their posterity They are certainly in the right of it It is good to provide for the worst A Revolution will come with a VVitness and its like it may come before the Prince of Wales be of Age to manage an unruly Spirit that I fear will accompany it Humane Nature can hardly digest what it is already necessitated to swallow such provocations even alters mens Judgments I find that Men who otherways hate severity begin to be of Opinion that Queen Elizabeths Lenity to the R. C's proves now Cruelty to the Protestants The whole Body of Protestants in the Nation was lately afraid of a Popish Successor and when they reflected on Queen Maries Reign thought we had already sufficient Experience of the Spirit of that Religion and took Self preservation to be a good Argument for preventing a second Tryal But now a handful of Roman Catholicks perhaps reflecting on Queen Elizabeths Reign are not it seems afraid of Protestant Successors But if some Protestants at that time from an Aversion to the Remedy hop'd that the Disease was not so dangerous as it proves I am confident at present all Protestants are agreed that henceforward the Nation must be saved not by Faith And therefore I would advise the R. C's to consider that Protestants are still Men that late Experiences at home and the Cruelties of Popish Princes abroad has given us a very terrible Idea of their Religion That
their disadvantage to say no worse All ways of Gentleness and Moderation towards them do only encourage their making the bolder claims and the proceeding further in their usurpations The giving them an inch provokes them to take an ell and they grow enraged because we will not tamely suffer it If they act as they do while the Chain hangs still about their necks what are we to expect if it should be wholly taken off they left loose to exert the malignity which their Religion inspires them with For not being contented to invade and usurp all sorts of Employments and places of Trust in defiance of the Test Laws they have assumed that confidence as to make those very Laws which were intentionally enacted and designed to keep Papists out of Office and Power the ground and occasion of incapacitating and shutting out Protestants And whereas none are by Law to be admitted into Employments without making the Declarations contained in the Tests none are now to be continued save they who shall both refuse to take them and withal promise to give their votes for the Election of such persons into Parliament as shall be willing to Abrogate and Repeal them Which is not only such a piece of Chicannery in it self but such an Assault upon the Legislative Authority that it is hard to speak of it without more than usual emotion of mind and the having ones indignation strangely excited and enflamed However all I shall allow my self at present to say shall be only to advise all sort of persons to take care what they do there being no Dispensing power lodged in the King in reference to Penal and much less in relation to the Test Laws Of this we have a clear and uncontrollable proof in the proceedings of the Parliament 1673. when the House of Commons voted the Declaration of the late King for Liberty of Conscience to be both a violation of the Laws of the Land and an altering of the Legislative power Which is the more remarkable in that it was not only done by the most obsequious Parliament that ever any King of England had and of which many of the Members were his hired and brib'd Pensioners but that they did thus adjudge both after the King had acquainted them by a solemn Speech at the opening of the Session that he was Resolved to adhere to his Declaration and had endeavoured to Hector them into a departure from their Vote by telling them in an Answer which he made to one of their Addresses that they had questioned a power in the Crown which had never been disputed in the Reign of any of his Predecessors and which belonged unto him as a prerogative inseparable from the Soveraignty Yet notwithstanding both all this and his applying himself in a Speech to the House of Lords to have engaged them to stand by him against the Commons he was necessitated upon the Commons insisting that there was never any such Dispensing power vested in the Crown nor claimed or exercised by any of his Predecessors and that the assuming it was a changing of the Constitution and an altering of the Legislative Authority and upon the Lords declining to stand by him and their advising him to give liberty by way of Bill to be passed into a Law I say he was necessitated to take his Declaration off from the File tear the Seal from it and to assure both Houses in a Speech he made to them March 8. that what he had done in taking upon him to Suspend the Penal Laws should not for the future be drawn either into consequence or Example In brief if the Papists will not so far consult their own interest and comply with our safety as to be contented with an ease from Penalties and an Indulgence to be ratified into a Law for the private exercise of their Religion it is the indispensable duty of all Protestants of what party or perswasion soever they be to unite together in withstanding their endeavours and attempts for obtaining more We have a laudable example in the carriage of all that pretended to Christianity when they were brought into a condition somewhat parallel with ours in one of the first Centuries For tho the Orthodox had been persecuted by the Arrians under Constantius and some of the Arrians harshly enough treated at least as they thought for a while under Constantine yet upon Julian's coming to the Throne both parties were so far from embracing his offers in order to revenge their wrongs upon one another that they resolved at that season if not wholly to silence their Disputes yet to forbear all those harsh Terms that had enflamed their heats and animosities To which I shall add but this one thing more and would beg of the Dissenters that they may seriously consider it namely that as the Donatists were the only party of Christians that made Addresses to Julian and received favours from him so they thereby became infamous and were often afterwards reproached with it Thus Sir I have studyed to do what you required of me and if it be my misfortune not to have acquitted my self answerably to your expectations yet the doing it as well as the being bound up to an Author that administers so little occasion for valuable thoughts would allow gives me the satisfaction of having approved my self SIR Your Obedient Servant Some Reflections on a Discourse called Good Advice to the Church of England c. SIR I Have at last procured a sight of the Book stiled Good Advice to the Church of England Roman Catholick and Protestant Dissenter and of the Three Letters from a Gentleman in the Countrey to his Friend in London which as they are written by one and the same person so he endeavours in all of them to make it appear to be the Duty Principles and Interest of the parties mentioned to Abolish the Penal Laws and Tests Now though I 'm daily in expectation of seeing such an Answer returned to those Papers as will both give the Author cause to wish he had been otherways imploy'd when he wrote them and make the Court-Faction asham'd of the Elogies they have heapt upon him for his service yet it may not be amiss in the mean time to shew in a very few Pages that 't is not any considerable strength in those Discourses which hath given them a Reputation but the Interest of some to have every thing accounted unanswerable that is published in favour of their Designs and the folly and weakness of others which makes them believe that to be nervous in whose success they imagine their case to be wrapt up and involved I think it is universally acknowledged and I 'm sure it can be demonstratively proved that they are written by a Quaker and this ought to render us jealous both of the motives influencing unto it and of the end to which they are designed to be subservient For first the affinity of several of the Religious Principles of that party with
of his Understanding fully declares it However here is such a stroke and exercise of Absolute power as Dissolves the Government and brings us all into a State of Nature by discharging us from the ties which by virtue of Fundamental Stipulations and Statute Laws we formerly lay under forasmuch as we know no King but a King by Law nor no Power he hath but a legal Power Which through disclaiming by a challenge that the whole Legislative Authority does reside in himself he hath thrown the Gantler to three Kingdoms and provokes them to a tryal whether he be ablest to maintain his Absoluteness or they to justifie their being a free People And by virtue of the same Royal will and pleasure that he annuls which he calls suspending the Laws enjoyning the Tests and the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy and commands that none of these Oaths and Declarations shall at any time hereafter be required to be taken he may in some following Royal Papers give us White-hall or Hampton Court Edicts conformable to those at Verfailles which at all times hereafter we shall be bound to submit unto and stand obliged to be ruled by instead of the Common Law and Statute Book Nor is the taking upon him to stamp us new Laws exclusively of Parliamentary concurrence in the virtue of his Royal Prerogative any thing more uncouth in it self or more disagreeable to the Rules of the Constitution and what we have been constantly accustomed unto than the cassing disabling and abrogating so many old ones which that obsolete out of date as well as ill favoured thing upon Monarchs called a Parliament had a share in the enacting of I will not say that our Addressers were conscious that the getting an Absolute Power in his Majesty to be owned and acknowledged was one of the Ends for which the late Declaration was calculated and emitted but I think I have sufficiently demonstrated both that such a power it issueth and flows from and that such a power is plainly exercised in it Which whether their coming now to be told and made acquainted with it may make them repent what they have done or at least prevent their being accessory to the support of this Power in other mischievous effects that are to be dreaded from it I must leave to time to make the discovery it being impossible to foretell what a People fallen into a phrenzie may do in their paroxisms of distraction and madness Nor was the scruing himself into the possession of an Absolute power and the getting it to be owned by at least a part of the people the only Motive to the publishing the Declaration for Liberty of Conscience in England and the Proclamation for a Toleration in Scotland but a second inducement that sway'd unto it was the undermining and subverting the Protestant Religion and the opening a door for the introduction and establishment of Popery Nor was it from any compassion to Dissenters that these two Royal Papers were emitted but from his Majesty's tender love to Papists to whom as there arise many advantages for the present so the whole benefit will be found to redound to them in the issue We are told as I have already mentioned that the King is resolved to convert England or to die a Martyr and we may be sure that if he did not think the suspending the penal Laws and the dispensing with requiring of the Tests and the granting Liberty and Toleration to be means admirably adapted thereunto he would not have acted so inconsistently with himself nor in that opposition to his own designs as to have disabled these Laws and vouchsafed the Freedom that results thereupon Especially when we are told by the Liege Jesuit that the King being sensible of his growing old finds himself thereby obliged to make the greater haste and to take the larger steps lest through not living long enough to effect what he intends he should not only lose the glory of converting three Kingdoms but should leave the Papists in a worse condition than he found them His Highness the Prince of Orange very justly concludes this to be the thing aim'd at by the present Indulgence and therefore being desired to approve the Suspension of the Test Acts and to co-operate with his Majesty for the obtaining their being Repealed was pleased to answer That while he was as well as professeth himself a Protestant he would not act so unworthily as to betray the Protestant Religion which he necessarily must if he should do as he was desired Her Royal Highness the Princess of Orange has likewise the same apprehension of the tendency of the Toleration and Indulgence and therefore was pleased to say to some Scots Ministers that did themselves the honor and performed the duty that became them in going to wait upon her that she greatly commended their having no accession to the betraying of the Protestant Religion by their returning home to take the benefit of the Toleration What an indelible Reproach will it be to a company of men that pretend to be set for the defence of the Gospel and who stile themselves Ministers of Jesus Christ to be found betraying Religion thro justifying the Suspension of so many Laws whereby it was established and supported and whereby the Kingdoms were fenced about and guarded against Popery while these two noble Princes to the neglect of their own Interest in His Majesty's Favour and to the provoking him to do them all the prejudice he can in their Right of Succession to the Imperial Crown of Great Britain do signifie their open dislike of that Act of the King and that not only upon the account of its Illegality and Arbitrariness but by reason of its tendency to supplant and undermine the Reformed Religion And they are strangely blind that do not see how it powerfully operates and conduceth to the effecting of this and that in more ways and methods than are easie to be recounted For thereby our divisions are not only kept up at a time when the united Counsels and strength of all Protestants is too little against the craft and power of Rome but they who have Addressed to thank the King for his Royal Papers and become a listed and enrolled Faction to abet and stand by the King in all that naturally follows to be done for the maintaining his Declaration and justifying of the usurped Authority from which it issues 'T is matter of a melancholy consideration and turns little to the credit of Dissenters that when they of the Church of England who had with so great indiscretion promoted things to that pass which an easie improvement of would produce what hath since ensued are through being at last enlightned in the designs of the Court come so far to recover their wits as that they can no longer do the service they were wont and which was still expected from them there should be a new Tribe of men muster'd up to stand in their room and who by their
Exercise of his Absolute Power against all deadly Nor is it difficult to assign the reason of the Deformity that appears in his Majesty's present Actings towards his Dissenting Protestant Subjects in those two Kingdoms For should there be no Restriction upon the Toleration in Scotland to hinder the greatest part of the Presbyterians from taking the Advantage of it the Bishops and Conforming Clergy would be immediately forsaken by the generality if not all the People and so an issue would not only be put to the Division among Protestants in that Kingdom but they would become an united and thereupon a formidable Body against Popery which it is not for the Interest of the Roman Catholicks to suffer or give way unto Whereas the more unbounded the Liberty is that is granted to Dissenters in England the more are our Divisions not only kept up but increased and promoted especially through this Freedom's arriving with them in an illegal way without both the Authority of the Legislative Power and the Approbation of a great part of the People it being infallibly certain that there is a vast number of all Ranks and Conditions who do prefer the abiding in the Communion of the Church of England before the joyning in Fellowship with those of the Separate and Dissenting Societies Upon the whole this different Method of proceeding towards Dissenting Protestants in Matters mere Religious shews that all this Indulgence and Toleration is a Trick to serve a present juncture of Affairs and to advance a Popish and Arbitrary Design and that the Dissenters have no Security for the continuance of their Liberty but that when the Court and Jesuitick end is compassed and obtained there is another course to be steered towards them and instead of their hearing any longer of Liberty and Toleration they are to be told that it is the Interest of the Government and the Safety and Honor of his Majesty to have but one Religion in his Dominions and that all must be Members of the Catholick Church and this because the King will have it so which is the Argument that hath been made use of in the making so many Converts in France They who now suffer themselves to be deluded into a Confidence in the Royal Word will not only come to understand what Mr. Coleman meant in his telling Pere de la Chaise that the Catholicks in England had a great work upon their hand being about the Extirpation of that Heresie which hath borne sway so long in this Northern part of the World but they will also see and feel how much of the Designs of Rome was represented in that passage of the Pope's Nuncio's Letter dated at Brussels Aug. 9. 1674. wherein upon the Confidence which they placed in the Duke of York which is not lessened since he came to the Crown he takes the confidence to write That they hoped speedily to see the total and final Ruin of the Protestant Party And as Protestant Dissenters have no Security by the Declaration and Proclamation for the continuance of their Liberty so they that have by way of Thanksgiving Addressed to the King for those Royal Papers have not only acted very ill in reference both to the Laws and Rights of the Kingdoms and of Religion in general but they have carried very unwisely in relation to their own Interest and the avoiding the Effects of that Resentment which most Men are justly possessed with upon the illegal Emission of these Arbitrary and Prerogative Papers I shall not enter upon any long Discourse concerning this new Practice of Addressing in general it having been done elsewhere some years ago but I shall only briefly intimate that it was never in fashion unless either under a weak and precarious Government or under one that took illegal Courses and pursued a different Interest from that of the People and Community As he who Ruleth according to the standing Laws of a Country over which he is set needs not seek for an Approbation of his Actions from a part of his Subjects the Legality of his Proceedings being the best Justification of him that Governs and giving the truest Satisfaction to them that are Ruled so he who enjoys the love of all his People needs not look for Promises of being assisted stood by and defended by any one Party or Faction among them there being none from whom he can have the least Apprehension of Opposition and Danger It was the want of a legal Title in Oliver Cromwel and his Son Richard to the Government that first begot this Device of Addressing and brought it upon the Stage in these British Nations and it was the Arbitrary Procedures of the late King as it is of his present Majesty and their acting upon a distinct Bottom from that of the Three Kingdoms that hath revived and does continue it Nor is there any thing that hath rendered those two Princes more contemptible abroad and proclaimed them Weaker at home than their recurring unto and solliciting the Flatteries and Aid of the Mercenary Timorous Servile and for low and personal Ends byass'd part of their Subjects and thereby telling the World that neither the Generality nor the most Honorable of their People have been united in their Interest nor Approvers of the Counsels that have been taken and pursued And if any thing did ever cast a Dishonor upon the English Nation it hath been that loathsome Flattery and slavish Sycophancy wherewith the Addressers both now and for some years past have stuffed their Applications to the two Royal Brothers The Throne that is sustained and upheld by the Pillars of Law and Justice needs not to hew out unto its self other Supporters nor lean upon the crooked and weak Stilts of the insignificant and for the most part deceitful as well as brib'd Vows of a sort of Men who will be as ready upon the least disgust to cry Crucifie to morrow as they were for being gratified may be in their Lusts Humors and Revenges and at the best in some separate Concern to cry Hosanna to day I shall decline prosecuting what concerns the Honor or Dishonor of him to whom the Addresses are made or how Politick or Impolitick the Countenancing and Encouraging them is and shall apply my self to this new Sett of Addressers and endeavor to shew how Foolish as well as Criminally they have acted Nor is it an Argument either of their Prudence or Honesty or of their acting with any Consistency to themselves that having so severely inveighed against the Addresses that were in fashion a few years ago and having fastened all the Imputations and Reproaches upon those that were Accessary to them which that Rank of Addressers could be supposed to have deserved they now espouse the Practice which they had condemned and in reference to as Arbitrary and unjustifiable an Act of His present Majesty as the most illegal one the late King was guilty of or the worst Exercise or Prerogative for which any heretofore either
Consent of Parliament is against Law That the Subjects which are Protestants may have Arms for their Defence suitable to their Condition and as allowed by Law That Election of Members of Parliament ought to be Free That the Freedom of Speech and Debates or Proceedings in Parliament ought not to be impeached or questioned in any Court or place out of Parliament That excessive Bail ought not to be required nor excessive Fines imposed nor cruel and unusual Punishments inflicted That Jurors ought to be duly empannell'd and return'd and Jurors which pass upon Men in Tryals for High-Treason ought to be Freeholders That all grants and promises of Fines and Forfeitures of particular Persons before Conviction are Illegal and Void And that for Redress of all Grievances and for the amending strengthening and preserving of the Laws Parliaments ought to be held frequently And they do claim demand and insist upon all and singular the Premises as their undoubted Rights and Liberties and that no Declarations Judgments Doings or Proceedings to the prejudice of the People in any of the said Premises ought in any wise to be drawn hereafter into Consequence or Example To which Demand of their Rights they are particularly encouraged by the Declaration of His Highness the Prince of Orange as being the only Means for obtaining a full redress and remedy therein Having therefore an intire Confidence that his said Highness the Prince of Orange will perfect the Deliverance so far advanced by Him and will still preserve them from the Violation of their Rights which they have here asserted and from all other Attempts upon their Religion Rights and Liberties The said Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons Assembled at Westminster do resolve That William and Mary Prince and Princess of Orange be and be declared King and Queen of England France and Ireland and the Dominions thereunto belonging to hold the Crown and Royal Dignity of the said Kingdoms and Dominions to them the said Prince and Princess during their Lives and the Life of the Survivor of them And that the sole and full Exercise of the Regal Power be only in and executed by the said Prince of Orange in the Names of the said Prince and Princess during their joynt lives and after their Deceases the said Crown and Royal Dignity of the said Kingdoms and Dominions to be to the Heirs of the Body of the said Princess and for default of such Issue to the Princess Ann of Denmark and the Heirs of Her Body and for default of such Issue to the Heirs of the Body of the said Prince of Orange And the said Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons do pray the said Prince and Princess of Orange to accept the same accordingly And that the Oaths hereafter mentioned be taken by all Persons of whom the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy might be required by Law instead of them and that the said Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy be Abrogated I A. B. do sincerely promise and swear That I will be Faithful and bear true Allegiance to their Majesties King WILLIAM and Queen MARY So help me God I A. B. do swear That I do from my Heart Abhor Detest and Abjure as Impious and Heretical this Damnable Doctrin and Position That Princes Excommunicated or Deprived by the Pope or any Authority of the See of Rome may be Deposed or Murthered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever And I do declare That no Foreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Jurisdiction Power Superiority Preeminence or Authority Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realm So help me God Jo. Browne Cleric ' Parl. Die Veneris 15 Feb. 1688. His Majesties Gracious Answer to the Declaration of both Houses My Lords and Gentlemen THIS is certainly the greatest proof of the Trust you have in Vs that can be given which is the thing that maketh us value it the more and we thankfully Accept what you have Offered And as I had no other Intention in coming hither than to preserve your Religion Laws and Liberties so you may be sure That I shall endeavour to support them and shall be willing to concur in any thing that shall be for the Good of the Kingdom and to do all that is in my Power to advance the Welfare and Glory of the Nation Jo. Browne Cleric ' Parliamentorum Die Veneris 〈◊〉 Februarii 1688. ORdered by the Lords Spiritual and Temporal Assembled at Westminster That His Majesties Gracious Answer to the Declaration of both Houses and the Declaration be forthwith Printed and Published And that His Majesties Gracious Answer this Day be added to the Engrossed Declaration in Parchment to be Enrolled in Parliament and Chancery A PROCLAMATION WHereas it hath pleased Almighty God in his Great Mercy to this Kingdom to Vouchsafe us a Miraculous Deliverance from Popery and Arbitrary Power and that our Preservation is due next under God to the Resolution and Conduct of His Highness the Prince of ORANGE whom God hath Chosen to be the Glorious Instrument of such an Inestimable Happiness to us and our Posterity And being highly sensible and fully persuaded of the Great and Eminent Vertues of Her Highness the Princess of ORANGE whose Zeal for the Protestant Religion will no doubt bring a Blessing along with Her upon this Nation And whereas the Lords and Commons now Assembled at Westminster have made a Declaration and Presented the same to the said Prince and Princess of ORANGE and therein desired them to Accept the Crown who have Accepted the same Accordingly We therefore the Lords Spiritual and Temporal and Commons together with the Lord Mayor and Citizens of London and others of the Commons of this Realm do with a full Consent Publish and Proclaim according to the said Declaration WILLIAM and MARY Prince and Princess of ORANGE to be KING and QUEEN of England France and Ireland with all the Dominions and Cerritories thereunto belonging Who are accordingly so to be Owned Deemed Accepted and taken by all the People of the aforesaid Realms and Dominions who are from henceforward bound to Acknowledge and Pay unto them all Faith and true Allegiance Beseeching God by whom Kings Reign to Bless King WILLIAM and Queen MARY with Long and Happy Years to Reign over Vs. God Save King WILLIAM and Queen MARY Jo. Brown Cleric ' Parliamentorum The Declaration of the Estates of Scotland concerning the Misgovernment of King James the Seventh and filling up the Throne with King William and Queen Mary THAT King James the 7th had acted irregularly 1. By His Erecting publick Schools and Societies of the Jesuits and not only allowing Mass to be publickly said but also inverting Protestant Chapels and Churches to Publick Mass-houses contrary to the express Laws against saying and hearing of Mass 2. By allowing Popish Books to be Printed and Dispersed by a Gift to a Popish Printer designing him Printer to his Majesties Houshold College and Chapel contrary to the Laws
suffer upon a mighty reasonable account For first It is the best way to overcome my Faith can Triumph so by no other Victory as by Death for that is a Victory never to be lost again 2. Though I die the Tyrant hath not his end but is by that means utterly defeated of it And 3. I shall be an infinite gainer by it for I shall have an infinite Reward for what I suffer and what I lose But there is a vast difference between suffering for the Faith of Christ and for the frame of a Political Government for if I may not resist I am overcome 2. If I am overcome the Tyrantgets his End namely an Arbitrary Power And 3. He has promis'd no Reward for such Voluntary entering into Bondage or owning an usurped Authority The Church and the frame of the State stand upon Two several Bottoms God has promised to support the Church and there needs no Arm of flesh to defend it under the worst of governments But the frame of every government is a Humane Structure and though God does impower and authorize every government yet he has left the Choice of the several kinds to the parties and has promised to bless them in the just Administration of their several Choices but no where has he promised to support the particular frame they chose that as their prudence raised it or it must fall at every King's pleasure and when they have chosen out the Frame God that approves it grants neither the King nor the people greater priviledges than the Frame it self expresses which in diverse Nations is different some submitting to be governed by the will of him they Voluntarily chose Others to one that will govern by Laws of their own making and his approving Others to one of their precedent Kings Race or Line Others to a multitude Others to a few of the best and presumptively wisest Persons and every peoples choice must be the measure of their Obedience if they have made an ill Bargain they must stand to it and if they have made a good one they may stand for it If therefore any Governor challenge more of the Subject than is in the Submission That Subjects may by the Laws of God and Man deny to yield it And if the Prince deny to give the Subject as much as in the Grant the Subject may challenge his Right and if by Force or Fraud contrary to the Frame of the government the Governor will force the governed from his Right the Obligation of subjection ceases so far and he may defend himself from the oppression and injustice as well as he can Obj. 2. But he must defend himself in God's way his defence must be without Sin And that is either by Prayers to God or Intreaties to the Prince or by Suffering for the Scripture says all Power are of God and they that resist the Power resist the Ordinance of God Rom. 13.2 And St. Peter gives Christians in Charge that they submit to every Odinance of Man for the Lord's sake Answ All Powers indeed are of God that is every Government has God's Warrant to proceed according to the Frame of the government to the End of the government which is the publick Good The Power is of God but the Restraint of the Power is in the Frame of the government and the Frame is an humane Ordinance or Structure as the Apostle elegantly Expresses it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he therefore that resisteth the government proceedeth according to the Frame of thegovernment resisteth the Ordinance of God But if the Governor proceed neither according to the Frame of the government nor to the End but against it such Process cannot be the Ordinance of God unless God have two contradictory Ordinances of Force at one time in the same Government and then the command may be true and false and the Subjects duty good and evil and men would be perpetually distracted with serving two Masters This would make the Government God's and the Devil 's and as no less than to put a Blasphemous Juggle upon the Ordinance of God which is always simple and at one with it self These Scriptures therefore can tye us to obey the Governor contrary to the Government because they tye us to obey the government and that this is all they tye us from resisting is evident by the Reason St. Paul gives which is because the Resisters resist the Ordinance of God and therefore it is warily exprest if it were but as warily read for it is not whosoever resisteth the person or the will of the Governor but whosoever resisteth the Power and that Power is neither more nor less than the Frame of the government expresses resisteth the Ordinance of God and to this Resistance the Penalty is annexed But it does not follow because I may not resist the Ordinance of God that I may not resist the powerless and inauthoritative unjust Attempts of Superiours upon me for then a Souldier might not resist his Captain that would rob him nor a Married Man-servant his Master that would force his Wise This I think evidences That to resist a Superiour and his evil Instruments and Accomplices while they Act contrary to the Frame of the Government is not to resist the Power of God or the Ordinance of God but to keep off those who usurp upon the Power of God and the Frame of the Government and the just Rights of others For I would fain know of the Doctors of Non resistance whether the Act that contains the Test have the stamp of God's Authority upon it or no if it have not the Power of the King and Parliament is no Power of God if it have then to resist that is to resist the Ordinance of God And those Commissions that are contrary to it have no power from God If the affirmative be true the negative is of no force And therefore to resist such Commissions is not to resist the Ordinance of God unless God's Ordinances be contradictory and that would render God guilty of double dealing as well as the Jesuits Which being utterly impossible it must be concluded That the resisting such Commissions and the Instruments acting by them is not to resist Lawful Authority but to remove Unlawful not to do evil but to hinder it not to sin but to prevent Sinners for doing mischief and it would be very hard measure for a Man to be damn'd for doing such a good Office Bishop Bilson therefore speaking of this Text says It is not resisting the King's Will against Law but according to Law that is forbidden And both Barclay and Grotius affirm That the People may in diverse Cases resist Kings that are tyed to govern by Law which they could not do did they think these Scriptures forbad all resistance Much indeed is said from the Practice of the Jews and the Primitive Christians and the Subjection of Servants but nothing to the purpose for their Case is not ours more than their frame of
as long as the King is safe and his just Power and Prerogatives the Government is in no danger and there is not the least Colour imaginable that those that have surrendered their Offices and Honours the Court and the King's Favour for preserving the Government and are now ready to hazard their Lives in defence of it will ever alter it No their design is to preserve it a greater Evidence of which they could not give at present than to petition for a Free Parliament Obj. 17. But this casts dirt upon the Frame of the Government leaving room for perpetual quarrelling Answ 1. Neither this nor any other Government that I know of affords absolute means of Peace and Preservation The Government is effectual enough so far as it reaches but it is not extensive enough If the Monarch were Arbitrary then no Cause could introduce Resistance the Nation might be at Peace but the Subjects could not be safe and Liberty and Property would be lost Therefore if Safety Liberty and Property be worth the preserving they must be defended when wicked Men would wrest them from us The Constitution of this Government is such That if the King and Parliament or the King and the Subjects differ about Fundamental Rights they have no way to reconcile the Difference but by their own Consent If the King without the Parliament could determine the Difference he would be Arbitrary and if the People or the Parliament could determine it without him they would be Supream and then it could be no Monarchy and if the Judges had the determining Power they would get the Supremacy from both and if a Foreigner were to decide the Matter he would seek his own Advantage so that they must either condescend for Peace sake to one anothers Proposals so as not to destroy the Government or they must suffer the Grievance and let the Quarrel fall for a time till the injurious can be worn to a compliance or they must fight it out for that is their going to Law the Souldiers are their Jury-men and Victory is their Verdict For the Question is not about breach of Government but whether that be the Government or no and seeing this Cause transcends the executive Part of the Government it cannot be decided by Legal Progress but by Law-makers and if they cannot agree Men are at liberty to join with that side they judg in the right Reason and Conscience must be their Guide the Law cannot and they that proceed on this ground are their own Warrants on either side for neither have a Legal Power to determine the other Therefore the Power of Judging is neither Authoritative nor Civil and so argues no Superiority in those that judg but only a Power residing in reasonable Creatures or judging of their own Act of which they never were devested by any lawful Authority and therefore may lawfully use upon such Occasions and though the Government does not Warrant a Civil War in such a case yet the End and Reason of this Government does For it being fram'd to prevent the exorbitant Power of the Prince for the publick Good he that fights for the publick Good against an Usurped Power or an Arbitrary Invader of the Governments Rights is justified by the design and intendment of the Frame and consequently by the Equity of the Government though not by any prescribed Form For seeing many things are morally honest and profitable that are not reduced into positive Laws Men cannot proceed to those things if at any time they become necessary by prescribing Forms of Law because they have none and so in this case the Question being not about Breach of Law but what is Law And the Law not able to satisfy both King and People each claiming contrary Rights from the same Laws the Decision of this Case though it be very good and profitable for this Nation yet has no prescribed form of Law to direct us to and therefore both King and People are to proceed according to moral Honesty to the end of the Government that is the publick Good The Conclusion of all which is That seeing resisting of Illegal and Arbitrary Forces in defence of the Laws and Publick Interest of the Land is not against the Scriptures and consequently no Sin nor against moral Honesty and consequently no Crime not against Law but Law-breakers not against true Allegiance or any Prerogative of the Crown no Rebellion no Usurpation of the Sword nor Criminal Disobedience and not incommodious or unsafe for the Publick in respect of the impendant Injuries and Hazards it removes nor inconsistent with the Frame of Government which cannot otherwise decide an obstinate Difference betwixt King and People I cannot but conclude it is a very worthy and virtuous Act to be in Arms for defence of the Laws the King 's just Rights and the Publick Good and consequently that those Gentlemen who are in Arms for defence of our Laws Liberties and Lives against Illegal Forces Arbitrary Commands and Usurped Powers are in a virtuous Post For if the Subjects Right might not be defended by this means it would be all lost it being all one in these days to have no Right and to have no sufficient means to defend it The Doctrine of Non-resistance plainly puts all we have into an ill King's hands and the good Ones will scarce part with what they are apt to love so dearly and we parted with so freely should we therefore preach this Doctrine to our Princes and tell them that they might take what we have without danger or opposition we should teach them to try our Patience if all must be referr'd to their Consciences they will soon without the help of a Jesuit find case enough and cause enough to secure that and leave the examination of them to the latter Day hatred of our Persons love of our Estates disgust at our Words or Actions or dislike of our Religion will soon judg us unworthy of our Liberty and Property as well as it has already done of our Offices Honours and Preferments Passion and Scorn Pride and Ambition Covetousness and Prodigality would all prey upon what we had with a quiet though not with a good Conscience but especially if the King were poor and necessitous either by wilful Profuseness or Negligence for Nature would even tell him in such a Case That we had all better want than he and then farewel Property the worst you could do him was but to pet and cry a bit and perhaps that might become a Pleasure to him too and then you had nothing to rest on but that God would give you the Kingdom of Heaven for beggering your selves impoverishing the Church and giving what you had to the Devil's Service an ill Ground for such costly Hopes to stand upon 2. This Doctrine renders Government prejudicial to the greatest part of Mankind depriving them of all just Defence For the illegal Force bars them of legal Defence and the Doctrine of Non-resistance
Authorities out of this Realm as also for restoring and uniting to the Imperial Crown of this Realm the antient Jurisdictions Authorities Superiorities and Preheminences to the same of Right belonging and appertaining by reason whereof the Subjects of this Realm were kept in good order and disburthened of divers great and intolerable Charges and Exactions until such time as all the said good Laws and Statutes by one Act of Parliament made in the first and second Years of the Reigns of King Philip and Queen Mary were clearly repealed and made void by reason of which Act of Repeal the Subjects of England were eftsoons brought under an usurped Foreign Power and Authority and yet remained in that Bondage to their intolerable Charges and then Enacts that for the repressing of the said usurped Foreign Power and the restoring of the Rights Jurisdictions and Preheminences appertaining to the Imperial Crown of this Realm The said Act made in the first and second Years of the said late King Philip and Queen Mary except as therein is excepted be repealed void and of none effect The said Act of Primo Elizabethae proceeds First to revive by express words many Statutes that had been made in King Henry the Eighth's time and repealed in Queen Mary's and Secondly to abolish all Foreign Authority in these words viz. And to the intent that all Vsurped and Foreign Power and Authority Spiritual and Temporal may for ever be clearly extinguished and never to be used or obeyed within this Realm c. May it please your Highness that it may be Enacted That no Foreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate Spiritual or Temporal shall at any time after the last day of this Session of Parliament use enjoy or exercise any manner of Power Jurisdiction Superiority Authority Preheminence or Priviledg Spiritual or Ecclesiastical within this Realm c. but the same shall be clearly abolished out of this Realm c. Any Statute Custom c. to the contrary notwithstanding Thirdly The said Act restores in the next Paragraph to the Imperial Crown of this Realm such Jurisdictions Priviledges Superiorities c. Spiritual and Ecclesiastical as by any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power or Authority had heretofore been or might lawfully be exercised or used c. Fourthly the Act impowers the Queen to assign Commissioners to exercise Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction And Fifthly For the better observation and maintenance of this Act imposes upon Ecclesiastical and Temporal Officers and Ministers c. the Oath commonly call'd the Oath of Supremacy which runs thus viz. The Oath of SUPREMACY I A. B. do utterly testify and declare in my Conscience that the Queen's Highness is the only Supream Governour of this Realm and of all other her Highness's Dominions and Countries as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Things and Causes as Temporal and that no Foreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Jurisdiction Power Superiority Preheminence or Authority Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realm And therefore I do utterly renounce and forsake all Foreign Jurisdictions Powers Superiorities and Authorities and do promise that from henceforth I shall bear Faith and true Allegiance to the Queen's Highness her Heirs and lawful Successors and to my Power shall assist and defend all Jurisdictions Priviledges Preheminencies and Authorities granted or belonging to the Queen's Highness her Heirs and Successors or united and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm So help me God and by the Contents of this Book It cannot but be obvious to every impartial Peruser of the Statute especially if he have the least knowledg of what Condition the Government of this Nation was reduced to by Papal Encroachments and Usurpations That the Makers of this Law and the Sense of this Oath was no other in general than that the People of this Realm should bear Faith and true Allegiance even in Matters relating to Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to the Queen's Highness her Heirs and lawful Successors and not to the Pope or any foreign pretended Jurisdiction What the several Jurisdictions Priviledges Preheminences and Authorities granted or belonging to the Queen her Heirs and Successors are in particular and what the Jurisdictions Priviledges Preheminences and Authorities United and Annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm are in particular is not material here to be discoursed of though the several Statutes made in King Henry the Eighth's time and King Edward the Sixth's and revived in Queen Elizabeth's will unfold many of them and clear the distinction which the OATH makes betwixt Authorities granted or belonging to the King and Authorities united and annexed to the Imperial Crown and Mr. Prynn's History of the Pope's intolerable Usurpations upon the Liberties of the Kings and Subjects of England and Ireland together with Sir Roger Twisden's Historical Vindication of the Church of England in point of Schism will in a great measure acquaint the Curious how matters stood with us here with respect to Church-Government before the Pope had wrested the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction almost wholly out of the hands of our Kings our Parliaments and Courts of Justice In short those Jurisdictions c. are such as the Antient Laws Customs and Usages of the Realm or latter Acts of Parliament have Created Given Limited and Directed The Makers of this Law did not design to impose upon the People of England any new Terms of Allegiance but to secure the old ones exclusive of any Pretences of the Pope or See of Rome Nor are there any words in this Oath more strong more binding to Duty and Allegiance than are words which the old Oath of Fealty is conceived in which all Men were antiently obliged and may yet be required to take to the King in the Court-Leet at twelve years of Age which runs thus viz. You shall swear that from this day forward you shall be true and faithful to our Soveraign Lord King James and his Heirs And Faith and Truth shall bear of Life and Limb and terrene Honour And you shall not know nor hear of any ill or damage intended to him that you shall not defend So help you Almighty God This is as full and comprehensive as the Oath of Supremacy I do promise that I shall bear faith and true Allegiance to the Queen's Highness her Heirs and lawful Successors and to my power shall assist and defend all Jurisdictions c. So that the true sense and meaning of the Oath of Supremacy is this viz. I will be true and faithful to our Soveraign Lord the King his Heirs and lawful Successors and will to my Power assist and defend all his Rights notwithstanding any pretence made by the Pope or any other Foreign Power to exercise Jurisdiction within the Realm all which Foreign Power I utterly renounce in Matters Ecclesiastical as well as Temporal The Oath of Allegiance is appointed by the Act of 3 Jac. 1. Chap. 4. Intituled An Act for discovering and repressing of Popish Recusants It
recites the daily Experiences that many of his Majesty's Subjects that adhere in their Hearts to the Popish Religion by the Infection drawn from thence by the wicked and devillish Counsel of Jesuits Seminaries and other like Persons dangerous to the Church and State are so far perverted in the point of their Loyalties and due Allegiance to the King's Majesty and the Crown of England as they are ready to entertain and execute any Treasonable Conspiracies and Practices And for the better Trial how his Majesty's Subjects stand affected in point of their Loyalties and due Obedience Enacts that it shall be lawful for any Bishop in his Diocess or any two Justices of the Peace whereof one to be of the Quorum within the Limits of their Jurisdiction out of the Session to require any Person of the age of eighteen Years or above which shall be convict or indicted of Recusancy other than Noblemen c. or which shall not have received the Sacrament twice within the Year then next past or any Person passing in or through the Country unknown that being examined upon Oath shall confess or not deny him or her self to be a Recusant and to take the Oath therein after expressed viz. c. The Oath of Allegiance So that by the occasion of imposing the Oath and by the appointing it to be tendred only to Papists or suspected Papists it is apparent that the Design of the Law-makers was to detect such Persons as were perverted or in danger to be perverted in their Loyalty by Infection drawn from the Popish Religion The form of the Oath makes it yet more evident being wholly levell'd against any Opinion of the Lawfulness of deposing the King or practising any Treason against him upon pretence of his being excommunicated or deprived by the Pope and against any Opinion of the Pope's Power to discharge Subjects from their Oaths of Fidelity to their Princes It runs thus viz. I A. B. Do truly and sincerely profess testify and declare in my Conscience before God and the World that our Soveraign Lord King James is lawful and rightful King of this Realm and of all his Majesty's Dominions and Countries And that the Pope neither of himself nor by any Authority of the Church or See of Rome or by any other means with any other hath any Power or Authority to depose the King or to dispose any of his Majesty's Kingdoms or Dominions or to authorize any Foreign Prince to invade or annoy him or his Countries or to discharge any of his Subjects of their Allegiance or Obedience to his Majesty or to give licence or leave to any of them to bear Arms raise Tumults or to offer any Violence or Hurt to his Majesty's Royal Person State or Government or to any of his Majesty's Subjects within his Majesty's Dominions Also I do swear from my Heart that notwithstanding any Declaration or Sentence of Excommunication or Deprivation made or granted or to be made or granted by the Pope or his Successors or by any Authority derived or pretended to be derived from him or his See against the said King his Heirs and Successors or any Absolution of the said Subjects from their Obedience I will bear Faith and true Allegiance to his Majesty his Heirs and Successors and him and them will defend to the uttermost of my Power against all Conspiracies and Attempts whatsoever which shall be made against his or their Persons their Crown and Dignity by reason or colour of any such Sentence or Declaration or otherwise and will do my best endeavour to disclose and make known unto his Majesty his Heirs and Successors all Treasons and traiterous Conspiracies which I shall know or hear of to be against him or any of them And I do further swear that I do from my Heart abhor and detest and abjure as impious and heretical this damnable Doctrine and Position That Princes which be excommunicated or deprived by the Pope may be deposed or murthered by their Subjects or any other whatsoever And I do believe and in Conscience am perswaded that neither the Pope nor any Person whatsoever hath Power to absolve me of this Oath or any part thereof which I acknowledg by good and lawful Authority to be lawfully administred unto me and I do renounce all Parsons and Dispensations to the contrary And all these things I do plainly and sincerely acknowledg and swear according to these express words by me spoken and according to the plain and common Sense and Vnderstanding of the same words without any Equivocation or mental Evasion or secret Reservation whatsoever And I do make this Recognition and Acknowledgment heartily willingly and truly upon the true Faith of a Christian So help me God And the Statute of 7 Jacobi cap. 6. recites that Whereas by a Statute made in the third Year of the said King's Reign the form of an Oath to be ministred and given to certain Persons in the same Act mentioned is limited and prescribed tending only to the Declaration of such Duty as every true and well affected Subject not only by bond of Allegiance but also by the Commandment of Almighty God ought to bear to the King his Heirs and Successors Which Oath such are infected with Popish Superstition do oppugne with many false and unsound Arguments the just defence whereof the King had therefore undertaken and worthily performed to the great contentment of all his Subjects notwithstanding the Gainsayings of Contentious Adversaries And to shew how greatly the King 's Loyal Subjects do approve the said Oath they beseech his Majesty that the said Oath be administred to all his Subjects The Pope and Authority of the See of Rome run through the first Paragraph Notwithstanding any Declaration or Sentence of Excommunication c. Governs the second Paragraph Excommunicated and deprived the Pope are the material words in the third Paragraph The fourth is added in Majorem cautelam in opposition to the Popish Doctrine of Dispensing with Oaths Absolving Subjects from their Allegiance Equivocations Mental Evasions c. So that as the Oath of Supremacy did but enforce the Antient Oath of Fealty with an acknowledgment of the Queen 's supream Authority in Ecclesiastial Causes and things as well as Temporal and a Renunciation of all Foreign Jurisdictions so the Oath of Allegiance does but enforce the same old Oath of Fealty by obliging the Subjects of England expresly to disown any lawful Authority in the Pope or See of Rome to depose invade or annoy the King his Dominions or Subjects And notwithstanding any Sentence of Excommunication Deprivation c. by the Pope c. to bear Faith and true Allegiance to the King his Heirs and lawful Successors And to abjure that Position that it is lawful to depose Princes that are Excommunicated or Deprived by the Pope Whatever is added is either Oath over and above what was exprest in the old Oath of Fealty is but as Explanatory of it and branching it out